Storage space - Jamiekeyblade123 - Kingdom Hearts (Video Games) [Archive of Our Own] (2024)

Chapter 1: Storage space

Chapter Text

Angie was screaming again, and Donna knew from experience what that meant. The doll maker had learned over the years that Angie screaming in her sleep could mean only one of two things: either Mother Miranda was calling for a meeting or her son got into the dolls again.

Donna sighed in annoyance as she heard Angie keep screaming for her. Mother Miranda was calling to remind her of the meeting later today. The things she dreaded most about these monthly meetings were the freezing morning snow and the endless conversations of her siblings that always put her to sleep.

As Donna slowly walked through the basem*nt of the massive house, she didn't bother changing or cleaning up, she just wanted to finish that phone call and be done with today until the meeting.
Before the doll maker fully left the basem*nt, she gazed around her workshop. A few old books and papers littered the floor, while various doll parts almost completely covered the surface of a massive table that stretched nearly the entire length of the room. But the only item that caught her eye, in the mess of plastic arms and legs, was a colorful purple kimono. Donna's fingers brushed the fabric gently, and a small smile rose from her previously down-turned lips.

The soft fabric of the faded kimono was covered in a layer of dust, and Donna brushed some of it away, right into Angie, who was holding a picture of a little fox that had been drawn by the unsteady hands of a child. The drawing was also covered in a thin layer of dust with two painted handprints, one black and child-sized and the other from Angie's own hand. Both were still bright and visible from where they rested next to the fox on the page, despite its apparent age. Donna looked at her friend; the doll must have looked through one of the dusty books next to the kimono, judging by the look of her hands. The doll looked at her with a smile—well, well, as close as a doll can get to one. Donna's fragile smile broke as she wondered: How long had it been since she lost her beloved child?

How many years would she continue to suffer alone? Cursed to be trapped in this village?
How happy she had once been before everything, but maybe that's why this world of make-believe and childlike wonder was all she had. Maybe that was why she still thought of love—the sweet embrace of a family. She could remember them clearly, even through the thick fog blanketing her mind. It was a dark and stormy night when her first love approached her home. The tender feeling of his hands and the sweet moments of happiness with the gorgeous man as his soft blue eyes met her cold gray. The passion of those lustful nights as she poured her heart and soul into him.
It wasn't long before a child came, and with the new addition, the doll maker's life was happy. A loving husband who had family elsewhere, and her beautiful baby boy who looked just like her. Angie stopped being the terror roaming the house and eventually became peaceful. Those sweet moments of tea and cakes and the late nights with a book as her handsome little bird helped her learn how to read and write.

Donna just wished he didn't leave that night. It was their child's first birthday, and he had decided to venture out into the snowy village. That night was one of many assaults on Donna's heart. The only thing Donna learned of the murder was that he had been stabbed and that his body had burned by fire. Mother Miranda had woken her up in the middle of the night, and Donna rushed to see his body upon learning the truth. The only thing about her husband that was still intact was his purple kimono. Donna could only watch as the cruel woman gave her a dark look and walked away, leaving her to bury the body of her husband. Donna never asked if Miranda knew; she never asked her anything ever again. She stayed silent until only those who she truly cared about ever heard her voice.

The second time that Donna opened her heart to another was years after she had to let her son go. She didn't want the blue-haired woman to take him away, but she had to let it happen. He had been found, and for the third time in Donna's life, she felt dread. The villagers had come to fear her, if not outright hate her. A man had left her estate and died, then a child went missing and was never heard from again. She had become cold, acting like she was when her parents died.
It took the near death of a woman slowly dieing of blood loss from the lycans for Donna to remember what it was like to love, to feel a connection to someone other than Angie and her dolls after she lost her husband and child. Donna was curious about the new person in her life. She'd later learn that this woman was named Norie or, as Angie called her, Butters.
Everything was different! Each day brought her a new form of excitement and understanding of the outside world! Brilliant things like smartphones and movies, Donna wanted to know more about these new things, this new person. Norie was friendly and beautiful, and she made Donna feel like she was alive again.

The hole in her heart after losing her husband and child was filled for a while. Her siblings found out and acted like family, even to her. She was happy again, until that horrible day when Donna answered the phone. It was a cold winter's day, and she could hear the anger and malice in Mother Miranda's voice. She had found out about Norie. Her voice felt like an ice pick taken straight to Donna's heart as she told her Norie's fate. Her friend was dead; Heisenberg had killed Norie by tossing her in the cold river.

After that day, all Donna did was hold her ear to the phone, pray and hope Norie was safe, waiting for her voice to come through the receiver, and tell her that everything would be alright. But nothing ever came through, and she was alone. The village had nicknamed her the Marionette of Hell, as anyone who entered her estate would die, and their screams echoed throughout the house once their minds were lost. Those that dared to venture in were lost to the madness of the grounds, claiming to see things, but Donna knew better. They killed themselves in panic and fear of the nightmares she showed them; they hated her, and all she wanted was to be alone with Angie. She fell deep into her depression, letting herself and the once beautiful, cursed estate fall to pieces. Donna walked over to the phone, her mind clouded in thought as she held the device to her ear like she used to, hoping for a sign of happiness.

"Donna, earth to Donna. Wake the f*ck up, mother Miranda is talking." Angie shouted, snapping Donna out of her thoughts.

"Donna, are you there?" Donna could hear Mother Miranda clearly through the phone's earpiece. As usual, her tone was cold, distant, and full of disgust for Donna. Miranda wasn't her mother; she was just a Ruler. Hellbent focused on reviving her own dead child rather than focusing on the so-called "children" that she had already taken in. Hell, Angie and her were better mothers, and they didn't even get to enjoy their child's life after the age of four.

"I'm here, Mother Miranda. Was there something you needed from us?" Donna whispered, trying to hold herself together. She just had to think of what Norie did for her and remember all the good times with your little bambino. You're different from before; you're not a failure.

"I was calling to remind you that we have a meeting today. I've almost obtained the vessel, and it will soon be time to revive my beloved Eva. I would like all of my children to be there. Furthermore, I expect you both to arrive on time." Miranda hung up, leaving Donna in silence. A few minutes passed after the phone call, and the feeling of panic fully sank into Donna and Angie's minds.

Today was the day. When Mother Miranda would show for the last time she didn't love them, for f*ck's sake, she'd probably kill them herself. All the signs were there, and Donna knew it. Moreau would be worried, Alcina would either panic over her daughters or slaughter her whole castle, and Karl would probably fight her and die trying. If Donna was lucky, Miranda and Karl killed each other as well. Donna would have said she didn't want that, not wanting to be abandoned. But she knew long ago that her dream family—that excitement she once held for Miranda and her siblings—was a complete lie. Today had to be the day she stood up for herself and as her brother Heisenberg once told her, "Kill that bitch." It was the only way to make her real family whole again.

Donna looked next to the phone at a hand-drawn picture of her, Angie, and her little boy. The dark-clothed family looked happy; her child even had some small writing above him in different colors saying, May you walk beyond the valley of death no more. Donna quietly set down the phone, smiling. Angie was cackling, feeling a level of excitement once felt only when playing with Donna's boy or Norie.

"Oh this is going to be fun, how are we gonna do it
Donna? Are you gonna get a weapon? What about the child? We gotta be smart about this; after all, I doubt everyone who cared about us would wanna see us dead." Angie said it quietly. Donna knew this was a big deal; just the seriousness of Angie's tone was enough for her to realize that this was her only hope of seeing them again.

"First, we need guns and medical supplies from the Duke. At least, we'll possibly have a fighting chance against Moreau. I don't know how we'd even deal with Alcina or Heisenberg." Donna hugged herself; she hated her siblings, who were each powerful and loved by Miranda in their own twisted ways, and Donna was treated like nothing. Just a girl from a cursed family with only the abilities to make dolls come to life and cause people to see things.

"Do you think it's a child from the village?" Angie suddenly shouted, trying to change the subject and hoping to keep her best friend rational enough to plan. She hated it; normally, Donna was the rational one, and she was the mad child of the house.
"Keep it down Angie, we'll figure something out, besides If needed we'll make a new plan." Donna said as she picked the talking doll up, it was almost time for the meeting and Donna knew this meant seeing the Duke as well.
------------------------------
Donna was filled with apprehension while walking to the meeting with Angie in her arms. They walked down to the elevator, and she turned around only for a moment to see the roaring waterfall that was next to her house. The thundering roar of the falls reminded her that she was the only one left. Why was her family cursed with death and tragedy? First her sister died from an unknown illness, then her parents died by jumping off that accursed waterfall. That day was the day she broke, and she had stayed that way until Miranda's so-called gift. Later, at the cost of her eye and even more of her sanity, she gained a friend in Angie. Angie was the rock that kept her going, and if it wasn't for her best friend, Donna didn't know what she would have done. Most likely something drastic; after all, her mental state never recovered after the loss of her family. Why not add more trauma and misery to her life with the gift of Miranda, also known as the Cadou, a parasite implanted into the head?

Donna gazed with her one good eye into the waterfall, transfixed, as the visions and ghosts of her past danced within the rushing water as she thought of those she'd lost. Mom, Dad, Norie, Robin, everyone that she loved was connected to that waterfall in some way.

"Donna, you're thinking about them again?" Angie asked, pulling on the doll maker's sleeve of her mourning garb.

Donna let out a soft sigh, turning away from the cliff next to her home and staring at the silent manor. Donna gave it one last look before entering the old elevator with Angie, the doll quickly pressing a button to go down.

After leaving the elevator, the doll maker looked around as they traveled through a graveyard on their way to the Duke's shop. Donna gazed at the tombstones covered in flowers and dolls as they passed them by.

Donna kneeled next to the biggest grave of them all, and looked at the tombstone. She had made sure her little sister had the biggest memorial to her passing. Claudia Benevento had been more than a sister to Donna; she was like Donna's guardian angel for the entire childhood they'd spent together, all the way up until the day she died.

Donna placed her hand on the cold stone. Removing part of her veil, Angie looked at her, letting the much needed moment between sisters happen.
It was a little farther to the Duke, only the remnants of their garden, and the valley ringed by broken dolls that littered the trees, so Angie decided to move from Donna to look around. They were surrounded by endless gray tombstones and wilted yellow flowers, with the only things not covered in grime or decay being Claudia's grave and those towards the center. The ones kept clean were for maids and family members, and Angie walked around the snowy graves, seeing the names of the dead.
Eevee, Hodor, Caroline, Arya, Ishira, and only a handful of maids that they managed to give a proper burial to. It was always so horrible to visit this place before every meeting. When Donna was praying for her sister, Angie sometimes pondered what would happen to them after they moved on. Would they be buried here with their family and loved ones? What would happen if they weren't? Not wanting to linger on those thoughts, Angie quickly returned to Donna.

Donna lifted her hand from the snowy grave after noticing that Angie had returned from looking at their friends and family. As she stood, Donna wished the Door of Memories and her elevator weren't next to the graveyard. It made the tragic sight of her land even more miserable. Sighing, Donna picked up Angie, and they started again up the stairs to the old garden.

An old building greeted them upon arrival, alongside rusty fences, old lamps that had run out a long time ago, a dilapidated tool shed, a rundown greenhouse in the distance, and the old gardener, long since dead, with only his body and scattered tools to mark his ever-being here. Vines littered the once-beautiful area, and dead flowers were everywhere. The only life in the cold and wilted facsimile of a garden were the yellow flowers, a gift of Miranda's madness. Anyone who smelled them would be under her control, forced to see hallucinations and dreams, or whatever she wanted.

The gardener's house was in a state of decay; rotten wood lay inside and a giant hole in the side from when a Urais DRAC passed through her land, bringing death and destruction in its wake. Donna walked away, hoping it would never return.
The rest of the journey was in silence; no words were spoken as they walked past the rest of the old garden, the old bridge, or the doll-covered forest. Not once did they talk. There was no point in words. The ruined land was just another victim of Donna's pain, and it felt best to leave it unspoken until a better time.

Silently, Donna opened the door that led away from her forest of hanging dolls and mist and out to the village. The big wooden door that connected her land to the rest of the village was the same as Moreau's door, their house symbol hanging above Mother Miranda's symbol on each side of the giant doors. It was a reminder not only of her status as a lady, but also of the fact that Mother Miranda controlled her, and anyone who dared to enter would only know suffering. Donna turned to the left of the doors to see the duke's shop, and a horde of people suddenly came into view. Everyone looked at her with eyes filled with fear and deep hate. Donna sighed as she looked out at the hateful crowd. It was the only way to the meeting.

The Giants Chalice was an odd thing in the village; the only things Donna and Angie ever learned about it was that the chalice had been around since the early days of the village, and it had the Umbrella Company logo on it, and yet it lay in the center of the town's marketplace, its purpose unknown to Donna, or anybody in the village. Only Miranda knew the answer.

The town was lively and full of people unaware of the death and suffering they'd soon experience as the Lycans would feast, ripping through their entrails and gorging on the flesh of their many lives. Children would die brutally, families dragged, slaughtered, and changed. Even in death, they'd never feel peace. Lord Heisenberg and Lord Moreau would take the living and dead for their own means, while Lady Alcina used the rest as food. But for now, they shopped at the Duke's store and chatted with each other or left to work at Karl's factory to her right, rarely ever to be seen again.

Donna held Angie closer as her shoulders dropped, to the point where she almost held her beloved doll like a child would after a day of yelling and sorrow. She couldn't save anyone; she couldn't even save herself, most likely. This was to be her only shot at seeing her child again. This wasn't just revenge for her life, her family, and Norie. This was her wake-up call to that bitch's game.
Donna had known everyone would die, leaving the Lords to play or rot unless an outside force intervened. But she didn't know if that was possible. Norie was probably dead, the blue-haired woman with the odd sword was probably living a happy life with her daughter, and Donna only had Angie and memories of the past chaining her to this village of shadows.
All Donna had was Angie and soon a couple of guns; going in gun blazing would probably fail, but Donna loved underdog stories, with Cinderella being a personal favorite. And today, she was her own Cinderella, with Angie as her foul-mouthed and murderous mouse, ready to aid her in finding her little prince before the final hour was upon them.
"Are you ready Donna? We gotta see the Duke and make a move." Angie reassured her friend, floating ever so slightly in Donna's arms. Angie wasn't laughing and she spoke quietly with all seriousness in her voice as Donna needed all the courage and motivation she could get. This was facing her family and an army of monsters straight out of a horror movie.

"I have to try for everyone. We can't let their suffering and deaths go in vain." Donna choked out. Trying to hold back some bile, she walked closer to the Duke's emporium. The villagers were watching her with looks ranging from fear and disgust to anger and hatred. She wouldn't blame them; because of her family, they live in fear of death, and they prayed to a psychopath with a twisted mother complex. They acted like everything was fine, but deep down, they wanted to see her and the others hanged or killed with their homes ransacked. Donna could see just how much they hated her. She was the reason all loved ones died after all. The amount of wives, daughters, and sisters who've died due to her "family'' was untold. She could have made an effort, opened her mouth to Miranda at any point, but it would have been fruitless. The bitch would have only let the madness continue. She'd have sent more of them to die at that slaughterhouse of a village.

Donna hated being attached to people. It felt like a gunshot to her chest to see a maiden chosen from the village come to serve her; it was like counting the days till their deaths. Those who entered for greed and blood would die, screaming into the night as their nightmares chased them, going crazy at the sight of blood-soaked fingers clawing into their souls. Donna would miss some of them; some of her maids, or friends, as she called them, were innocent, only dying due to Mother Miranda deciding she was too happy. After all, it's so much easier to kill them like pigs in the slaughterhouse than to give them freedom or a new start.

As Donna thought even more about the past, she wondered how many nights—how many nights did she cry until her eye was bloodshot, lying to her son and saying things like, "The maids are simply going to Castle Dimitrescu, going to take care of her big sister for a while!" Only to tell him they died serving her? Those were the unfortunate ones; they'd be worked to death with no hope for peace or a burial, with only blood and wine as their fate for their work. Those who died under House Benevento were given a proper burial and a tombstone to join her sister's and workers' graves. The families sent letters that she wrote herself, with more than their wages folded within the pages. It's what made Donna the most respected and haunting lord until her husband's death.
Donna shook herself out of her reverie and walked a little while longer before abruptly coming face-to-face with the Duke. The Duke was a friendly person; he was always kind to her and even those she cared about, for a price, at least. Donna didn't know if there was more to him beyond his need for money, and she viewed him more as a salesman than a friend. But some things made her hate him—not the happy look nor the great service, but the power the man held. Miranda dubbed him the unofficial fifth lord of the village, a man who was anywhere and everywhere at once.

The thing that made Donna hate the man, in addition to his power, was the fact he would never help beyond buying and selling. He never saved people unless they had money, trade, or work. The man was like a sinister extortionist. One moment, he'll watch you with kind eyes; the next, he'll turn his head and watch you suffer.

How Donna envied him, a man free to do whatever he pleased. He didn't have to worry about the blood on his hands as long as he kept up a smile and offered goods to the needy and those crazy enough to fight a battle that was foolish to anyone lacking common sense.

"Hello, Duke," Donna whispered to the large man. It had been years since she physically talked to him, as she was far more comfortable letting Angie do all the talking, but it was a discomfort she'd have to deal with if she wanted to talk to her son again.

"Ah, Ms. Beneviento, Ms. Angie. Welcome to my humble shop; if I may so humbly ask what the occasion is, if it's just window shopping, please look to your heart's content." The Duke laughed as he lit up another expensive cigar.

Donna looked around for a moment. The shop was full of odds and ends, from bullets and herbs to the smallest shiny gem, he had a bit of everything. Angie immediately jumped onto the large man with a joyful look in her eyes, reminiscent of a kid in a candy store, or in her case, a killer prepared to slaughter their helpless victim and love every second of their demise.

"Hey Duke, how much for that one?" Angie pointed at an old gun that looked well taken care of, if Donna's knowledge of old movies was anything to go by. The revolver looked cheap, but it could probably help with lycans and definitely any person in the village. Her siblings were another story, as they'd be too tough for a simple piece like that.

"Why is the Handcannon PZ? I'll admit, for whatever you're planning, I'd recommend something stronger. As a friend, please, Donna, tell me what's this about?" The Duke asked softly, and the grand chuckle was gone, leaving only a devastated expression behind. Donna took a breath as she prepared to speak to the man. Her throat felt strained, as it would be the first time in years going beyond a whispered word to Angie, let alone talking to another person. The many people in the area did not help at all, but Donna tightened her hands and finally forced herself to speak.

"There's someone that I've lost, Duke. The only way to be with my child is the death of my family." Donna declared to the salesman. The anger in her voice was a surprise to the man.

The Duke took a puff of his cigar as he spoke. "I've seen many things, Donna. I've seen children slaughter each other for survival, hunters who fight with nothing more than their own souls and the surrounding men. I've seen the darkest parts of mankind. This village is full of cruel horrors; you know this better than anyone, Donna. You wish to be with your child, so maybe we can work together. A simple exchange, if you will."

"You see, I have some information that could help you and Angie on this journey. All I ask is that any treasures you come across be offered as trade. I am a businessman, after all. So, Donna, if you are both serious about this, I will gladly be at your service." The Duke beamed, rubbing his hands together.
"Why are you doing this, Duke? This isn't like you; you're normally all about money and sh*t. Why ask us for treasure? We're f*cking rich; why would you want us to gather treasure from this hellhole?" Angie snapped, pointing her finger at the large man.
Why! Isn't that the question? It's funny; I remember a lot of things. You see, I was once a boy, strong and powerful, and I loved the people I cared for—my little den of kittens. However, I was young and foolish. In my youth, I did many things to help others: I helped teach a generation to fight, I hunted, I understood life, I saw people smiling, and there was peace in our time. However, as you know, peace is only as good as you let it be. I failed to help my children win an unwinnable battle. In the wake of defeat, I gave up on fighting; this mound of flesh and misery is my punishment for letting them down. Now that I only focus on coins, if I can't help people the right way, I can help them try to help themselves. It's a foolish way of approaching a problem. But what can you do?" The Duke chuckled slightly, taking his cigar and putting it out. Donna stared nervously at the Duke as the hulking man leaned down to look at her. As he moved out of the way, she saw a large cracked mask on the wall behind him.

"Please, pay that no mind. Is there anything else you'd like? The meeting is almost upon us." The Duke said, trying to change the conversation away from himself and back to the deal at hand.
Donna decided to let the man have his secrets as she pointed to a few smaller things around his shop. A couple green herbs, a first aid bottle, a fully automatic pistol, and some ammo. She had to be light and unnoticed like always. Outside of survival, one thing caught Donna's eye. It was a small pink and cream colored fox plushie with a small silver mask over the yellow beads that served as its eyes.

"What can you tell me about the plush?" Donna spoke up, looking at the soft doll-like figure with deep interest. The soft-looking fox was eye-catching and demanded her attention, like a flicking string to a kitten.

"That was created based on a legendary warrior; rumor has it that she was a crafty fighter in battle, and a lover of children. A symbol of happiness and knowledge that would guide those to safety and peace." The Duke beamed, picking up the small figure.

"Is it for sale?" Angie giggled, wanting to hold the little fox. Her porcelain hands scratching at the Duke's shirt with a childish desire for the cute object.

"Yes, it is. But why would you like this Donna, if I may ask." The Duke raised an eyebrow at the toy.
"It reminds me of a happier time." Donna smiled, thinking back to a picture of a pink fox on her floor. The memory of her son dancing to a soft piano song from her record player. Donna loved seeing his smile; it warmed her heart. Her child, ever so kind to her, always plays with the dolls, making them feel like real people. She could remember him telling her about the drawing.

"She reminds me of something I've dreamed about." A child's voice said. Donna didn't know what it meant, but she giggled and patted her son's black hair. "Maybe the next dream you have you'll get to meet your mysterious fox, my little bambino." Donna whispered, hugging the boy.
After grabbing the toy and the rest of her items, Donna and Angie thanked the Duke and started walking towards the meeting. The gun felt heavy on Donna's hip. She had never used a gun before, and it didn't make the fact that Angie slipped the revolver in her dress any less worrisome. Before she got too far, though, she remembered something and quickly turned around to ask the Duke a question.

"Tell me, Duke, what kind of information do you have?" Donna asked nicely, staring softly at the merchant underneath her mourning veil.

"Why? We've got visitors in the village today. I'm sure they'll be quite surprised. That's all I can say Donna, you'd better get going." The Duke whispered.

"Oh! And Miss Benevento, to answer your earlier question, the reason for the treasure is simple. This village is doomed and I simply don't want precious items destroyed by your family drama. Just thought I'd let you know." The Duke said, giving the doll maker a small wave.
—-----------------------
The rest of the journey was uneventful; the snow was kicking up harder, so a blizzard was likely; the villagers were preparing for the worst, and Donna was lucky to avoid most of them while making her way through the center of town. The old church bell ran longer than normal, and the Angel and Demon gate was open. Angie jumped down, running through the small wine cave towards the shrine. Donna pulled a lever, and a secret passageway opened to show the way to the dark, depressing church.
The rundown church was dark and in ruin; the only light in the large space came from the cracks in the ceiling. She stepped out of the tunnel to see a horde of Lycans watching her. Their mouths were drooling with a mix of blood and saliva. Donna had once felt pity for the previously human creatures, but nothing stayed human in this village. You are either a monster or a victim; that was the order of Mother and her siblings.

Angie gasped, noticing that, for once, they were the first ones here. The doll laughed, wishing she had a photo of the moment. Only for that childlike enjoyment to be dashed as Alcina showed up.
The tall woman didn't even look at them, and Angie suddenly wished it was like old times. She missed Butters, the excitement, the weird conversations about the outside world, and the fact that it made Donna happy. Norie felt like her little bambino and the excitement he brought to the old house. The sweet feeling in her doll heart seeing him sleeping cuddled next to Donna. Those were better times; it was like a good dream before the nightmare that is reality kicked in. Donna wished things were better; she prayed her son would return to her and that Norie was safe and sound. But the nightmare continued
She knew her little bambino would be safe. This village wasn't safe for him, so the blue-haired woman said she'd take him somewhere Miranda couldn't grab him. So all that remained were Donna and Angie, forced to be the lords of the village.

Angie gripped her dress in anger. She wanted to take that magnum, blow the tall vampire's brains out, and make Donna happy again. The mistress of Castle Milf had taken Norie from her and acted like it was an accident. That was when they realized everyone was different, colder, crueler, and even more heartless towards them.
Donna sighed. She hated seeing them; it was like looking into a photo album or a home movie. But It was vividly reminded that everything that was built was death and the suffering of each other. Alcina, holding a glass of wine, swirled the blood-red liquid that was most likely from another maid she'd killed.

"Don't worry Donna, this glass wasn't from one of your little maids, although their time is coming soon. Oh what wonderful vintages will come from them." The tall woman smiled, taking another sip from her glass. Donna gripped the gun tighter. She wanted to do it. She wanted to blow her sister's head clean off. Her words cut deeper than a knife to her heart. They were still alive, some of her maids didn't die. Alcina was a cruel woman and was enjoying her suffering. Donna looked up to the oversized woman.

"What would Clara say to all of this? Surely your staff must hate you, big sister." Donna said, speaking through Angie in her loudest tone possible.

"You dare shout at me doll, I outta slice you to ribbons and string you over my fireplace! As for you Donna, Clara is dead. She sadly was a poor vintage, but I'm sure she'll make a lovely dinner." Alcina shouted, standing tall above her, giant claws suddenly against her neck. Donna could feel the long sword-like claws on her neck as Alcina slowly pulled away from her, a shiver running down her spine. Alcina had been about to kill her. She was cruel, sure, but never had Alcina actually threatened her and tried killing her! Donna tried to breathe as Angie jumped onto her lap, trying to calm her down.

Donna felt nothing and heard nothing; she couldn't hear Angie's voice, until a loud clanking sound rang out. Karl Heisenberg, the youngest of the lords and the one Donna feared almost as much as Miranda and now Alcina. Donna's eye snapped open, looking through Angie and seeing her brother swinging his hammer at Alcina. An army of lycans fell from the roof as a horrid voice spoke.

"It's time for both of you to stop; Mother will be angry with us." The ghoulish fishman spoke. Donna looked at her older brother and saw foul-smelling vomit dripping from his mouth.
He was dragging the body of a man behind him, the beige jacket he was wearing was covered in red and green stains, and a river of blood was flowing from his left hand, which looked to have lost a couple of fingers. He looked like he'd been through hell.

"Hey freak, what the hell, I almost had that bitch." Heisenberg boomed as metal scrap rose from the ground, electricity jolting around him like a small storm, only for it to fall to the ground with a thud.

"Oh please, like you could hurt me with that puny thing." Alcina joked holding onto the oversized hammer like it was a toy. Donna blocked out the banter and got up to linger on what the man was wearing around his neck. The realization made Angie jump and run to the man just to make sure.

He smelt of blood and wine, and yet he was alive. Clearly, he was an outsider, but what made Angie jump was the same thing Donna noticed: the man had a black and white scarf wrapped around his neck. The scarf was torn, blood-soaked, and looked like it had once been made with the utmost importance.

Angie looked at the figure, and the only thing running through her and Donna's minds was one thing. How did this man get her son's scarf? The question lingered as Donna's hands trembled beneath her sleeves, wanting to grab her pistol but fighting against it. Looking at the scarf again, tears formed in her good eye. That one question spawned more that wouldn't leave her alone.
Where was her son? Where was Sora?

—--

Donna was nervous, this outsider had Sora's scarf, what happened to her son? She had to know, her mind was racing as her heart beat faster. Donna looked at the man, he was unconscious, meaning her powers would still work on him. Angie and she were covered in her yellow flower pollen, so she could affect people at least in theory. Normally the person would see an illusion and things would go wrong.
However there was something Donna never told the others, her gift worked on people when they were asleep. They just needed to breathe in the pollen, and she'd control their dreams. It was risky, pulling a plan like this next to her family, if they noticed, she'd be dead. But Donna was willing to take the risk, she needed to find her son, and now he was god knows where in the Mad Village. So she put Angie right next to the man, as she quietly returned to her chair, and began pulling the strings in the man's mind.
"I'm coming, Sora. Just give me a little time." Donna thought to herself, as she felt the blonde's dreams, looking to the morning, if this worked, she'd be inside his head.
—------------------------------
Ethan woke up in a panic, looking around the blonde-haired man was confused, the last thing he saw before passing out was a man with an oversized hammer, and a man who didn't seem human.
Ethan looked around to see his house, no bullet holes, no kids in danger, nothing. Just the silence of the large house, a small fire already burnt out, and multiple wine bottles lay around him. The blond wished whatever he saw was a nightmare, bought on from a night of drinking to dull the pain. Ethan proceeded to grab a couple of empty bottles and slowly walked into the kitchen of the empty house. His eyes paused for a second at the coffee table, to see a picture of his wife holding their six-year-old daughter Rose.
A couple of tears rolled down his face, as the man remembered that night, the horror of Louisiana creeping into his mind as visions of their demise still fresh in his head. Ethan thought he'd be over it, it had been three months since the death of his family.
Sure he saved a few lives, and he was a hero to some, but at the cost of his daughter. He was stupid, naive, and heartbroken. Ethan gripped his left hand tightly as the crackling of glass was heard, until a loud crunch was heard. As multiple shards of glass embedded into his palm, as the reminder dropped to the cold floor.
"sh*t" Ethan cursed as he rushed for the first aid kit, fishing out a green bottle of some foul liquid, some gauze, and tweezers. Ethan slowly pulled the glass out, as he felt the stringing feeling of his hand. Ethan kept touching swears out, the pain was immense, nothing as bad as a chainsaw to the arm or leg. But it hurt like a son of a bitch.
Just as Ethan removed the last of the shards, and showered his hand in the medical liquid that smelt like a mix of mint and household moonshine. A cracking sound could be heard. Ethan quickly snapped forwards to see a figure in front of him. They were dressed in black and held a doll wearing a white wedding dress. Slowly Ethan's eyes widened as the realization kicked him like a boot to the face.
"It wasn't a dream" The man quietly spoke, as the figure moved closer to him. The only thing between them was the broken glass. Ethan's mind was racing, as he looked around for a weapon, quickly grabbing a butcher knife from his knife rack.
"I don't think he'll listen to us Donna, are you sure about this? I know he has to know about Sora, but still is it right to poke an almost dead man's mind for information." Angie said as she looked at the blond-haired man. He had a look of fear in his eyes and was wildly swinging the large knife around desperately, as his breathing was rapidly getting faster until he ran at them sliding on the broken glass. Quickly hitting the floor with a thud passing out from the pain.
A minute later the blond passed out, leaving nothing but silence to remind me. The only thing Donna could do was clean the glass, and drag the man onto a chair, so it was decided to look around until the man woke up.
The bottom floor was lifeless, and a few pictures and furniture littered the area, with a giant TV in the corner. The living room looked like it was once in great use until recently, however, one thing was known as Donna brushed her hand amongst the numerous bottles and dusty photographs. The man was grieving, deeply in fact. Causing Donna to immediately realize, he had lost his family.
A couple of post-it notes on the fridge, a few children's drawings, and a postcard, with a picture of a farmhouse.
Dulvey, Louisiana, was written in big red words, showing a gator with a beer in one hand and an axe in another. It sounded American from what Norie would mention of the place during one of the first conversations of the place. The postcard showed a farmhouse with a woman grabbing at the gate. Mommy's part of the family now was written in what looked like blood.
Donna gently put the cards on the dining room table, as she noticed Angie returning from the storage room, holding what looked like bananas and a bag of oranges.
After finding nothing that could tell her about the man, The pair began the search upstairs, with Angie's first thought being played with the old music box, as she quickly turned the key and let the soft tune play as a man and woman in wedding clothes danced. Donna would have smiled if the thought of a dead family didn't play in her mind. Quietly they ventured through the house, the shower room was full of pills and a couple of cleaning products, and the first room in the hallway, had a locked room, so Donna tried the second room, as the doorknob slowly opened, a figure bolted out, they were dressed in a yellow flannel shirt, and gray pants looking like they were in their 50's.
"Who are you, and what are you doing in this boy's head?" The man said with a southern accent, as his fist was raised ready to punch her.
Donna looked at the man and quickly ran back downstairs, she booked it to the kitchen, as she was panicking looking for a weapon. This wasn't supposed to happen, never in her history of venturing into people's minds, nor did she ever imagine their dreams would attack her. A hand quickly grabbed her shoulder and pulled her, as the man turned to see her. He was holding the knife and looked serious.
"Tell me what is y'all doing in this boy's head? Answer me seriously, and I'll leave ya be!" The man said as he looked over to see the blond on the couch.
"We're looking for any information about our son," Angie said, floating in front of the man.
"Ok, now try again with your actual voice, it'll make things feel more from the heart." The man said, pointing towards Donna.
Donna softly bit her lip, as she looked at the man, stern eyes gazed at her, and she felt her feet shaking, quietly she removed her veil, letting the man get a look at her face, tears rolling down the side of her face, as a massive mound of mutated flesh covered her once gray eye.
"I just wanna find my son, I don't wanna hurt anyone. I just want to save my son, and that man knows the answer. He has my boy's scarf wrapped around his neck." Donna choked out as she felt her voice crack and strain, her hands shaking as her veil hit the floor. She was supposed to be stronger than this, if she couldn't mentally deal with a man's head, how was she supposed to face her siblings?
"I see, well then. I'm guessing we got off on the wrong foot. I'm sorry for treating you with all this hostility. But I had to make sure you wouldn't hurt Ethan. Wouldn't want the reminder of the family to die in his sleep ya hear." The man said rubbing the back of his head as his right arm gently put the knife on the table.
"Please allow me to introduce myself to try and make it up to you, Ethan should be waking up anytime now. The name's Jack, Jack Baker." The man offered Donna a small smile.
"Ok Jack, what the f*ck are you doing in this Ethan guy's head, and do you know where our bambino is?" Angie asked, putting her hands on her hips, as she floated onto the kitchen table.
"You see it's complicated, but the best answer I can give you is I don't know. After Ethan and my brother killed me, I woke up in Ethan's head. I guess I'm kinda like a ghost, but I don't feel like one. I can't affect the real world and only Ethan can see me.
So I don't have an answer, as for your kid. I'll wake Ethan up and get things moving, it's his dream after all."Jack said, rubbing his beard, as he walked over to the blond man and started shaking him.
"Ethan, Ethan, it's time to wake up in the dream world, I guess. Come on now, the only way to get out of this horror movie bullsh*t." Jack said as Ethan's eyes darted open, as his body soon followed, as he quickly looked around the giant room to see the woman in black and a doll.
"What the f*ck is going on here Jack?" Ethan shouted as he was confused, only for a knock at the door to interrupt his thoughts.
"If you want the answer, Ethan, we gotta let the kids in. It's the only way to get out of here, and I'm guessing it'll put the ladies' minds at ease." Jack said, placing a hand on Ethan's shoulder, before taking a sit on the couch.
Ethan was nervous, he wasn't sure if letting kids inside was a good idea, f*cked up dream, or not. But it wasn't like he had any other choices. So he put on a smile as he quickly turned to look at the figure in black, as they quickly put back on the black veil off the floor.
"Hey, will they be able to see you?" Ethan whispered to Donna and Angie. Not sure how this would affect a dream of the past. This felt like a horror movie and a crazy video game love child if you asked him.
"We're about to find out," Angie said, as Donna looked at the door with bated breath, she was scared, what would Sora look like? What were his friends like? What caused them to enter the village, and where were they? Donna thought as those questions assaulted her mind, as Ethan slowly opened the door.
Quickly three teenagers entered the house and at that moment, Donna's eyes watered, she could see him, her little bambino was in the same room as him. As she ran to the door to get a better look at him.
He had grown taller, his eyes soft and kind, with a small smile on his face holding onto a girl's arm. His hair is still black as the night sky, with slight hints of purple from Robin's side of the family. It was slightly spiky like someone put a little hair gel to keep it out of his eyes. He was wearing a black zipper jacket, with a white t-shirt poking out slightly, his pants were a soft red color and looked a little baggy, and his shoes were purple with black highlights.
Next to him were two girls looking around the same age, one had long pink hair that barely touched her shoulders. The first girl had a green sports jacket and an orange shirt that was pressing against her figure, she had some black shorts. She seemed like she was from somewhere warm, and judging by the girl's looks at Sora, she was smiling. Donna smiled softly, her son had a friend, maybe even a girlfriend. It made the doll maker happy, knowing a small part of her son's life was filled with happiness after leaving the village.
Lastly, Donna noticed a blond-haired girl, she was shaking with her teeth chattering, and she was rubbing herself trying to get any source of heat. She wasn't a fan of the cold, and given the morning snow was heavy and thick, she wasn't in for a good time. Before Donna could wonder how they got here, the kids started speaking.
"Thank you for opening the door, it was freezing out there," the blond girl said as she desperately tried grabbing Sora's jacket. Only for the teen to take it off and hand it to her revealing a scarf, it was the one she made him all those years ago.
"Here you go Evie" Sora's soft-spoken voice said to the blond as Donna's heartbeat, his voice was polite and soft, like Robin's.
Angie just laughed for a second as she could immediately see the situation forming. Sora and the pink-haired girl had feelings, but the blond was either clueless about them or was so into some love-struck fantasy, that she didn't care about the pink-haired girl in the room.
"Guys we should have introduced ourselves, it's not right to leave the man hanging. I'm sorry for that sir, Evie can be a drama queen sometimes, my name is Yugure Yuyaraki, and these are my friends Sora, and Evie Shiho." Yugure said pointing at the blond and black hair teens respectfully.
"Thank you for letting us inside, mister," Sora said, nervously, not sure what to call the man.
"You don't have to thank me, and it's Ethan. Besides, I can't have you guys dying of hypothermia can I," Ethan said, rushing to find some extra blankets from one of the drawers nearby. A moment later Ethan returned with a handful of blankets, as he guided the teens to the couch, with Sora stuck in the middle of the two girls. Donna giggled softly seeing her son looking all flustered being trapped between the two girls.
Angie could only laugh and pound her hands on the coffee table like she was at a comedy club. She wished she had tears, it was priceless to the doll. Her little bambino was either in harem trouble or someone was nervous about one of the girls. Angie thought as she put one of her arms on her chin, grinning at the delight of it all. Forgetting the reason for entering Ethan's dream/mind, f*ck it she calls it a crack house in a minute.
"So where did you guys come from? What happened, and um Sora was it, are you related to a blue-haired girl that wears a kimono and has a suit of armor, I believe their names were also Sora and Evie?" Ethan said, trying to keep things on track, plus he knew Donna, and her doll would want answers. As he quickly looked at her inside the kitchen, clearly able to hear them, but nervous enough to be scared by the thought of a conversation, even if it was a past version of her son. Wait why was Ethan feeling so casual about this dream paradox mindf*ck anyway, nothing made sense?
Sora looked at the man like a deer in highlights, he didn't like being the center of conversations, it was the one thing he got from mom that felt like a blessing and a curse. He was perfectly happy in quiet moments or a quick question. But put him on the spot and he'd free up or not know what to say.
Sora was speechless, as his lips quietly kept mouthing things, as his body started to freeze. Until Yugure wrapped her arms around his chest, letting the warmth of her arms give him a sense of peace, as Sora looked at the pink-haired girl, and a soft smile formed on his lips underneath the scarf.
"We came from a place called Destiny Island, although I guess it's more of a city than an actual island," Sora said, scratching his head steeply.
A soft pat on the back from Evie, led Sora to continue, feeling thankful for his friends. It felt like his mom, comforting him, and keeping him going despite the feeling of being nervous and scared of others.
"As for the second question, the blue-haired girl is one of my adopted sisters, her name is also Sora, the same as my other sister, so it makes conversations odd, but I guess Sora is a popular name on the island. Something about a Dandelion leader who was with a foreteller. But we're still leading that in school, at least we were until summer came." Sora said, taking a breath as he could feel his throat drying out from exhaustion.
Donna wrapped her arms around the imaginary boy, the feeling of accomplishment, and overwhelming joy, as she desperately wanted to hug him, to tell him just how much he had grown, from the sweet boy she raised. It brought tears to her eye, and she could tell Angie was happy jumping in awe at the leaps and bounds, Sora had come from being unable to talk to the kindest of maids, to attempting a conversation with a stranger.
"I'm guessing you asked the kids if they had one of them key swords, didn't ya Ethan '' Jack piped up, as he took a sip out of a Duvley Crew beer bottle.
The thought was interesting to Donna and Angie, sure Ethan already knew and Jack was either new to the conversation or was placing along to help the Dollmaker catch up for later issues. Nevertheless, Donna looked at her son and his friends, as they raised their hands, Yugure was first as she raised her fist and flexed her arm, nothing appeared as she grinned slightly.
"I'm more into good old fashion beating people up, so I could care less about a keyblade," Yugure said with a cheerful grin, as she turned to the blond-haired girl, who quickly flashed her keyblade off, spinning it like it was a toy. The blade was golden with black highlights on the hilt, it looked more akin to a board sword than an actual key, except for the chain being black with a blackened heart at the end.
Lastly, was Sora, the teen quietly kept his arm out, as after a quick spark of light, a handle appeared for a split second before the rest of the blade could be formed. The teen looked sad at the current event and sighed before putting back on a small smile.
"Still not ready yet for a keyblade yet, but I'll get there," Sora said, raising his fist in the air for a second, as he quickly dropped it, and readjusted his scarf.
"How come it didn't work?" Ethan asked calmly, as the teen seemed a little sad, if not disappointed in the fact he could summon the magical sword.
"Well you see, we don't know? To be honest, some of the few keyblade users left on the island believe in the heart motel theory. So it's possible that Sora's keyblade is still forming because a second heart is healing, at least it's a thought even if it sounds confusing and like a mental headache." Yugure said, crossing her arms together as she was thinking of other possibilities.
Sora looked at his friend, as gently smiled beneath the black and white scarf. He didn't know what he would have done without Yugure, ever since they met at Radiant Garden, Sora always felt a sense of peace and happiness around his kind-hearted friend.
Donna looked at the pair and felt relieved at the fact that Sora had a true friend for so long, it made the idea of her speaking to her son and the busty teenage girl all the more manageable in her mind. The feeling was warming her heart, and it felt like the heat was skyrocketing throughout the room.
Until Donna realized that it wasn't her, as Jack was already bolting for the window, looking through the curtains to see a pair of men. One was dressed in black and had a rifle in his hand, while the other had blue flames rising from his hair.
That feeling of unease, exploded was Donna as she ran in an attempt to shield Sora from the hail of machine gun fire, only for her to fall through her son, as the impact hit her, she was a ghost in this case, she never physical was able to hug her son, it was all in her head. As the bitter feeling of dread sank in, this was the moment when Ethan and the others would be thrashed into the Village.
Donna quickly grabbed Angie, as she saw Ethan trying to fish through a duffle bag in the side closet, only for him to quickly grab what looked like a homemade flamethrower and a saw from a hardware store. Evie summoned her keyblade, and she tried blocking the torrent of bullets, as sparks hit the oversized sword, Yugure was hiding in the back of the kitchen with Sora, as they flipped over the kitchen table and Sora held a knife in his hands.
The feeling of fear was echoing through the room, and as the flaming man, laughed a moment later the bullets finally stopped as the mysterious dou entered the destroyed living room.
"Ah, out of ammo, and we were just getting to the good part here, come on." The man said in a voice that felt like a salesman, the other man dropped his rifle and pulled out a semi-automatic pistol. He didn't shoot yet, as he looked over to Ethan and Evie.
It was when the flaming man started creating blue flames from his hands, did the man's face hit Ethan like a rock.
"Chris, what the hell, the f*ck is wrong with you? Who is the hothead?" Ethan snapped as he traded glances with the trenchcoat-wearing man.
"Hot head, You're looking at the god of the dead here you mortal fool. I gotta burn you alive."Hades yelled as his blue flames burst outwards, as the house started catching on fire.
"Keep it cool, Hades. Ethan, you messed up the plan, now I've come to put an end to you." The bearded man said as he pointed his pistol at the blond.
"What plan, Chris have you lost your f*cking mind? What would Claney or Rebbeca say about this?" Ethan asked as he charged at the man, with his circular saw, swung it wildly, only for Chris to block it with a Karambit knife, and tossed a flash grenade.
"You don't have to worry about them, we've already taken care of them, as I took you, you messed up for Eveline, and now I've been working to clean up the mess," Chris said, tossing the saw into the table, shattering the power tool, and creating a large hole in the table, exposing Sora and Yugure.
Evie tried attacking the muscular man, but in an instant, his fist connected with her face and the feeling felt like she was banging her head against a hard place. Sending the teen to the ground, gasping in pain, from what was probably a broken nose, as blood poured down her face.
"What the f*ck, do you punch boulders for a living?" Evie yelled as she gripped her face as the painful feeling wouldn't go away, her mind in shock at the man's strength to cast a cure spell.
Ethan quickly snapped, as the kids were in danger, Donna, Angie, and Jack couldn't affect things, so at least the timeline was still on track from what he assumed, so they meant he'd use the flamethrower and attack Chris only for the god to act as a shield and save Chris leading to the house being blown up.
"f*ck it!" Ethan cursed as he grabbed the flamethrower off the ground and turned on the homemade weapon. In an instant, red-hot flames burst out of the nozzle and attempted to burn Chris. The man needed to be stopped, but sadly Hades blocked the fire, and plumed it outwards everywhere, as it blasted through the upstairs, the front, and the basem*nt, as the realization hit Ethan again, the psycho was gonna hit the gasoline, wood and breaker box in the basem*nt, and blow the house up.
"We gotta run, before that bastard kills us all" Ethan screamed, as he booked it for the kitchen to grab the kids, Evie cast a blizzard spell, reinforcing the table momentarily as Yugure started grabbing hold of the table, and in an instant of insane strength broke through the side of the house, everyone running into the cold, dark woods, as Chris started firing his pistol and Hades shot fireballs at the group.
Donna looked at Sora, the panic in her eyes as her son was trying to dodge gunfire, as it barely avoided him, as pistol rounds gazed at his scarf. Her son's eyes were scared as he didn't look back, only looking at Evie, who held Yugure's hand as the girls dashed ahead with a small fire spell, pointing out of the keyblade as a flashlight. The group didn't stop until they made it to a cabin, the morning snow was ramping up, and after a moment of silence, they were free from fear, as they hid in the basem*nt.
The only person who was unsure of the upcoming danger was Donna as she looked at Ethan, they were gonna head into the village, and the feeling of sorrow kicked in, her son was gonna get attacked by Lycans.
—----------------------
Meanwhile, Chris and Hades were watching the burning house, as a figure approached from behind, and the soft crunch of the snow made them turn from the flaming building.
"Oh it's you, what do you want, they got away already." Hades said with a sense of hatred for the newest member of the villain's group.
"What can't a man just watch a fire burn, it's beautiful at night, don't you think so Miranda." The mysterious figure chuckled, as the figure of Chris Redfield, slowly transformed into an army of crows and, reformed into a blond woman wearing a golden mask, with six black wings rose, giving the woman a fallen angel look as she smiled darkly.
"It's almost time, soon I'll have my revenge, and my beloved Eva, Maleficent can have her princess of heart, but soon the vessel for my child shall be in my grasp," Miranda said laughing ominously as she watched the house of Ethan Winters burn, the day of death had begun.

Chapter 2

Summary:

Ever blooming family and Same resident, new evil

Chapter Text

Donna was tired, and as she turned her head slightly back to see her son, Sora was starting to get tired. She had hoped the kind man at the diner wasn't too far away. It had been roughly a few weeks since the Kizuna family had helped her defeat Mother Miranda. They had given her the chance at a new start in America, and for that, Donna was truly grateful.

She was curious about America and the new life that her family was about to embark on. Donna would admit she would be forever grateful to Terra, Aqua, and the Duke for this opportunity. She had enough training to obtain American citizenship and even helped her bring one of her former maid’s motorcycles. Duke had gotten her a job as a rookie cop in a town called Raccoon City. Donna was thankful for the endless hours of planning, and lycans she had killed in the village to get to this point. Donna sadly had to start nights and go from the basics, but then again, Donna would make sure the months of study and understand as much about American laws as possible, she really couldn't believe that her plan to leave the village with Sora and be normal worked, it still felt like a dream sometimes.

Granted Donna, and her son weren't normal either, but they still looked human beyond the cadou that covered the doll maker's eyes. She simply had a pistol and shotgun and a desire to save her son; no key swords, magic, or otherworldly powers, except for her flowers and weaponized dolls. Donna would have admitted that she was grateful to the strange family, and she would have probably died for Miranda if they hadn't helped. Thanks to Terra and Aqua, she dared to fight against her fears and defeat Mother Miranda. Donna smiled as she looked at the speeding car in front of her. It was so strange seeing a new world, full of color, culture, and wonders to behold. Sure, it probably wasn't as crazy as the Kizuna’s world-hoping lifestyle, but she was excited to see what her new life had in store for her.

Donna knew she would have to thank the Duke for helping her understand how to get a license and citizenship. She’d have to thank Aqua for the training on her key blade glider; it was the closest thing to a motorcycle for her to use. It was a surprise to learn how to drive a bike. Aqua’s bike felt lightless and felt like, if she wanted, she could have gone beyond her worldview. But on an actual bike, it was heavy, powerful, and fun to go down endless streets and roads. Donna could only smile as Sora, and she was enjoying every second of this life.

“Mom, are we almost there? I am tired, and I can feel Angie getting restless in the saddlebag. Hopefully, Mister Jack’s house isn't too far!” Sora yelled, holding on tightly to his mother's jacket. Donna was beginning to wonder the same thing. As she looked at the gas tank, her bike was running low on fuel, and the kind man said he had gas and a guest room for her and Sora to stay in, so it wasn't like she could say no and risk walking through the wilds of America.

Donna was nervous about this, but the man had a wife and two kids with him, so he couldn't have been bad. Maybe she was still nervous about this. What if Miranda didn't die, and she was taking the form of Jack? No, Donna knew she killed her; she gave into her inner monster, killing the witch with the help of Terra and Aqua! She couldn't live in a world of fear and worry; she was the lord of house Benevento; she was a friend to her maids, and she knew that if she could talk to them—to a family of buff cat people with magic keys—then she could talk to a family in Louisiana. Hell, how was she going to downgrade her job if she couldn't be vocal with others?

Donna knew she'd have to thank Jack and his family for the room and gas. She was a little tight on cash, thanks to the Duke still in the process of selling and storing her resources from her manor in the village, and the new apartment that he bought her in advance had taken up a good amount of her income. Sure, she was the poorest lord out of the four, but she didn't expect the exchange rate from lei to cash and coins would be so drastic in her wallet. So she took Jack on his offer; it was probably the only good rest she’d get before the nineteen-hour drive to the apartment, maybe twenty-plus with restroom breaks, food, and filling up the gas tank on the car.

“Mom, I think I can see it!” Sora said, pointing at the giant manor that was in the distance. Donna smiled at the sight of the oversized building; it reminded her of home, sounded by trees, hidden from the world, and peaceful, the feeling that no one would bother her without a reason. The baker's estate gave her that feeling as she kicked the stand of the bike, taking Sora off, to watch her beloved seven-year-old jumping for joy at the New journey for the night.

“Oh good, you kept up nicely! Well, come on now, let's get you set up with a room. I bet this little one is ready to drop at a moment's notice.” Jack said, looking down at Sora, watching the young boy let out a hearty yawn, making the man laugh for a second as Marguerite exited the family car, smiling at the sight of the young child and his mother.

“Jack, why don't you and the lovely family head inside, I'll put on some tea, and check on the kids,” Marguerite suggested, closing the door to the family car, and heading over to the main gate to the baker's estate. Jack clipped his hands in delight at t the mysterious family visiting his place for the night.

“That's wonderful; it'll feel like one of those beds and breakfasts I heard about.” Donna said, grabbing her bike with a big smile, as the Beneviento family followed alongside the bakers to their giant estate. Little did Donna and Sora know that this meeting was only the start of their journey fighting evil in this twisted fairy tale of a world.

Ever blooming family non edited from deleted

Chapter Summary

Ever blooming family 1-3

Rosa was excited; her parents were taking her up to their favorite lookout spot. Sure, it was the only lookout spot in the Land of Departure. But it still made the eight-year-old child grin as she rode on her dad's shoulders while Mom held her hand gently. Rosa loved nights like these where her blue hair could just blow in the wind, where the family and their friend Ventus would watch the stars go by late into the night.

"Hey, I can almost see the lookout!" Rosa yelled, spotting a familiar couch made of stone and a few stone pillars in the distance. "Do you think Ven's fallen asleep up there again?" Rosa wondered, asking her mom, who smiled softly, rubbing her long, spiky blue hair as she proceeded to playfully put her hand on her chin.

"I think so after all, Ven's still a kid like you, and besides we had a busy day preparing for the Mark of Mastery exam tomorrow. Ven pushed himself trying to get me and your father into tip-top shape for whatever Master Erquas and Xehanort have planned for us." Aqua answered back, proceeding to grab Rosa off of Terra's shoulders so she could run around and have some fun before the big event.

"I still think Ven should have been able to take the exam with us!" Terra let out thinking about tomorrow and how it would be an important day for everyone. Not just him and Aqua, but Ven, and Rosa would be affected by the test as well.

"You might be right on that one; Ven's come a long way ever since Master Xehanort brought him into the castle four years ago. He's already strong enough to go up against the heartless—maybe not the Grimm or other hunters, but he still feels worthy of being a master." Aqua commented as she walked a little faster, keeping up with the light jog Rosa was doing, trying to reach the lookout quicker so they could scare Ven awake.

"Hey Mom, do you think once Dad and you beat the exam, we can go back home to Remnant again? I want to see what Vale has become, or what kind of hunters and huntresses are fighting Grimm nowadays." Rosa asked as she reached the entrance of the lookout, waiting for his parents to catch up. The young cat was too excited to wait; she wanted everything to feel perfect before they showed their home world what they were made of.

"We'll have to talk to the Master; after all, I imagine once we become key blade masters, we'd get more freedom to explore other worlds. Besides, I know how much you've been wanting to return home, Rosa, but the Master wasn't too thrilled with living in Remnant for four years, let alone the idea of us being born on Rem from the start." Terra said, remembering how Erquas angrily yelled at him and Aqua over Sora’s birth about their existence as faunas, but all that day did was prove to Terra that all he needed was his family and friends to love and protect.

"I'm sure the Master must have softened up a bit after all our hard work and us helping Ven grow into a good key blade wielder,” Aqua responded, knowing that while Erquas was stern and cruel, he must have realized that Terra was still his son, and Sora was his granddaughter, and that once Terra, and she evolved into Key Blade Masters, he'd have no choice but to let the family have the much-needed freedom that they deserved, and they knew Erquas couldn't control their lives forever. After all, if it wasn't for the title of Key Blade Master letting them freely explore other worlds and Erquas hammering that dream into their heads even since Terra and Aqua were kids in Signal Academy, it was the only thing they knew besides bringing hunters and huntresses. If it wasn't for Erquas and his control over Terra and their futures, Aqua knew that they would have left and stayed in Remnant or any other world permanently.

“If we stayed on a low profile using our weapons, and magic, we could last long enough to afford to move to Valco or even return to Patch. We could work until we can become full-fledged hunters. Even let Rosa become one someday if that's what she wants. I know how much she's been dying to see Coco and have a field day going over weapons and fashion." Terra added, trying to think of options, as the brown-haired man wanted a better life for his family.

Sure, Erquas was his father, but Terra knew that day when Aqua took his hand in marriage at Hina's Bakery in Mistrial. He realized Erquas was different from him; Erquas had been to many worlds, seen things that were crueler than the Grimm, and was heartless. But Terra knew he wouldn't mix with the man he called his father. In the twenty years he and Aqua lived in Rem, the more anger he felt towards his master, years of rare visits, years of them battling humans, faunas, and Grimm. After years of happiness and love with Aqua and eventually Sora, not once did his father see them ranting and ordering them like stupid mutts.
Terra and Aqua realized the truth about that day: after the accident with young Ruby Rose, the master left them to get strong after giving them the blade. He created monsters to fight against the dark, and in the end, he became the darkest of them all; he just hadn't seen it yet.

Maybe it was the eight years of raising Rosa that helped the family see that Erquas wasn't part of them; they didn't need him or the key blade to be strong; all Erquas did was make them too strong to control, the strongest family in Rem, and the ones that would change any world they ended up in.

All they needed was the freedom and knowledge to get things done, not under his roof, his ever-looming thumb, or pressing the blade against their necks, just like he did when they said they wanted to be hunters when Aqua told him she was pregnant with Sora. Tonight was the final night that Erquas would control the family's lives
Erquas was stern and upfront about his methods and how the light was just, pure, and unwavering. Whereas Terra felt a more balanced approach was better to be a key blade user, no one is a better person. Terra knew he was far better, looking at Rosa and seeing how excited she was at the keyblade, the worlds around her, and how she'd have friends to comfort her when she needed it. Rosa was given far more than what Ven, Aqua, or anyone under the Master's roof would ever have: true Happiness.

Aqua nodded at her husband. The blue-haired woman was quick to agree with him; this wasn't the life they thought it would be. Sure, they had a hard life and intense hours of training, but it was nothing compared to what they did to be better on Rem—the hours of books, the fights where they would be beaten unconscious and still arrive for their daily combat classes, and unfair tests.
But over the years, with the birth of Rosa influencing their lives, it made one thing clear.

They were strong enough to survive their homeworld and nearly became hunters; they made it to Beacon, and they fought with Mistress Salem for their right to protect people, protect their kind from cruel humans like Erquas. Even if they weren't faunas the thought of Erquas taking another student beyond them, and Ventus sickened Terra and Aqua to the point they'd probably snap and do something drastic in a heartbeat.
There were better options to obtain their dreams and give their daughter a better life, maybe, but that wasn't how the gods wanted them to have it. Rem was their home; for better or worse, they were happy with it, as long as Rosa was happy, and they could continue being a family.

The Land of Departure wasn't a home; if anything, it was more of a prison surrounded by a vast wilderness of nature. It had trees, rivers, and mountains, but the only people in this world were limited to this school. Terra and Aqua knew why it felt like a prison—it was the idea of hope. They'd be free to exist in a universe where they had power and the limited taste of freedom to fuel them, until the master crushed the idea, like he did back home.

At least on Remnant, they had different towns, cultures, and a vast history to learn from outside of the key blade. Even places to hide and find work to feel like they made a living and could feel involved in their society. In all honesty, Terra and Aqua would have gladly abandoned their studies of the key blade to continue a hunter's life fighting against Ozpin and his never-ending army of Grimm, or something more meaningful like battling for their fellow Fauna's rights, if it gave their family a chance at a better life. Terra and Aqua were quickly broken out of their thoughts as Rosa popped up, raising her fist in the air in delight over the idea of returning to their home.

"Yes, Vale will be awesome, or anyplace in Remeant! I just wanna see Coco again." Rosa cheered, picking up on part of the conversation as she pulled out a pair of sunglasses from her jacket remembering her friend, and smiled softly at the thought of seeing her again. As the young heroine ran off into the lookout, ready to scare the ever-living sh*t out of the sleeping teen.

"Come on, Honey, we'll talk about this later; Rosa's not going to wait forever, and the meteor shower is almost here. Let's just enjoy the night while we have the chance." Terra let out, bringing his wife over for a kiss, as their lips met for a moment and ended after a brief moment of passion.

"You know, when we do leave, you'll have to do more than that once we're in a better place." Aqua giggled as she touched her lips, grinning at the tender moment between them as they headed up to the top.
—--------------------
"Hey, what took you guys so long? I was thinking you'd never get up here?" Rosa yelled, her grin morphing into a sly one at the thought of her parents making out, and trying to hide it poorly. Suddenly a keyblade came flying towards the couple, Terra and Aqua quickly summoned their keyblades in an attempt to stop the flying blade, only for it to disappear in a glimpse of light. Only for a laugh could be heard, the duo looked over to see their friend Ventus up and had a key blade in his hand.

"What took you so long? Don't tell me you were doing more than making out and forgetting about little old me?" Ven spoke sarcastically as he put his arms behind his neck, unsummoning his keyblade.

"What's wrong with a little alone time, you kids have the meteor shower to look forward to, and we get a moment of peace. After all, I doubt we'll be together after tomorrow." Terra said, rushing over to Ven, and Rosa while Aqua slowly followed behind him.

"Hey, who are you calling a kid? I happen to be eighteen, and besides, Rosa is the only kid around here!" Ven remarked, pointing at Rosa, who was looking for his wooden toy sword that she had left around the lookout a few nights ago.

"Rosa's still got time to be a kid, so I say let her enjoy it while she can; you know the Master will put an end to her happiness the first moment he gets. Plus, one day Rosa will have to help another world, and we won't be able to help her forever. So I say let her enjoy things before the hardships of this job kick in." Aqua responded to Ven, causing her hands to shake as memories of that fateful day on Patch lingered in her mind. Only for Terra to hold her hands in an attempt to comfort his beloved.

"Hey, it's ok honey, everything is gonna be fine. Tomorrow is going to be a good day, and once we're masters nothing is stopping us from returning to Patch, we'll do whatever it takes to make things right with the Xiao-Long-Rose family." Terra expressed rubbing his wife's hand, just as Rosa returned with the wooden sword, remembering she kept it behind one of the many pointless pillars surrounding the lookout.

"Ok, I'm ready to kick Ven's ass like you said." Rosa said, swinging the wooden sword around wildly. Terra and Aqua could only laugh at their daughter's confidence; it made the calming night feel that much better. Rosa always helped wash over any sad thoughts they had in their lives; she helped push the dark thoughts that plagued them about Ruby, washing over the tragic fate of the young girl with thoughts of happiness and peace.

"Hey, what was that, you little brat? Also, don't swear you little sh*t, you're too young for that kind of talk; aren't your parents supposed to raise you better than that?" Ven remarked as he summoned his Wayward Wind key blade and playfully pressed the blade against Rosa's sword.

"Who are you calling a little sh*t? I'll beat you any day of the week." Rosa retorted, attempting to cartwheel away from Ven to get closer to the couch, only to lose her balance halfway through and fall to the ground.

"Maybe if your parents teach you how to cartwheel properly, you'll be able to beat me!" Ven said as his grin grew bigger. Rosa quickly dusted himself off and ran over to the couch, as the meteor shower had begun. Terra, Aqua, and Ven gazed up at the night sky as the group took in the sight of the meteors lighting up the sky in a ray of light.

"It's not every day that one gets to see something as amazing as this. Remember, Rosa, once you're a key blade master, or whatever you want to be in life, it's up to you to discover your wonders. If you want to see kings and queens, ships the size of planets, or heroes beyond your fantastic fantasies, it's up to you to see them." Aqua said, gently rubbing her daughter's hair as they admired the countless meteors dancing through the night sky.

"I know Mom, but for tonight, let's have everything be perfect," Rosa said, as her parents hugged her in their arms.
—----------------------
It had taken a while for the meteor shower to end, and it was most likely around midnight. Rosa slowly let out a yawn, Terra and Aqua laughing softly, Terra quietly picked his child up, and the family began walking away from the peaceful location.

"Hey Ven you're coming?" Aqua asked, looking over to the blond teen; his eyes were tired, and he had a look of sadness to them. Making the blue-haired woman wonder if he was okay? Normally, Ventus was laughing, acting more like a kid than Rosa was. So what was on his mind? Aqua wondered, continuing to look into the teen’s sad eyes.

"Oh, it's nothing. I'm just tired, that's all." Ven responded, rubbing his eyes and giving Aqua a soft smile. But the blue-haired woman wasn't fully convinced, placing her hand on Ven's shoulder, the only thing Ven could see as he looked up beyond her athletic figure were her calm blue eyes staring at him. Those calm motherly eyes reminded Ven of another person who once cared about him. Why? Why did Aqua have to be so persistent and caring about him, even when he didn't deserve it? Why did she remind him so much of Strelitzia, remembering Strelitzia was like taking a knife to his chest. Ven didn't want to remember the worst choice of his whole life—the moment he gave into the darkness, nearly killing his friend.

"Are you sure, Ven? You can tell me if something is on your mind; after all, we're all friends here." Aqua declared as Terra walked over to his wife, Rosa, giving Ven a sleepy smile, making Ven's eyes water even more. They truly cared about him, and to be honest, that was the one thing Ven loved about their friendship—the honesty in their actions and words. However, it was the thing that made the lies the group kept all the more disheartening to him.

"I'm ok, Aqua, Everyone! I'm fine; if you're that worried about me, then fight me. I'll prove that I'm okay. How about that?" Ven screamed as tears began rolling down his face, causing his fellow key blade wielders to summon their key blades, with Terra crouching down to let Rosa watch the fight, as the conversation and talk of a fight quickly got her attention.

"No, you're not Ven! But if it's a fight you want, me and Terra will gladly fight you." Aqua said, she put her hand out, and a flash of light engulfed her arm, Terra quickly followed as his arms were ensnared with darkness. Making Ven's eyes widen at his friends, as he slowly closed his eyes.

"You never told me the truth. Terra, you've controlled the darkness and grown stronger, and you, Aqua, you've become stronger, strong enough to face your past and any pain and suffering in your lives. So why? Why can't you see the changes in your lives? Is it because of Me and the Master, or is it because you are still afraid of your actions holding you down? I know I am the same way.

"I know what it feels like to be afraid of others' actions. I can still hear them screaming and begging for me not to kill them. I can still see them in my nightmares—the people that I've hurt—so I know what you both must be going through. But don't worry; after tomorrow, everything will be different." Ventus whispered to his friends as he summoned his key blade, Wayward Wind, holding the short key blade behind his back.

"Go, Mom, go, Dad, I know you can do this! Show Ven why you deserve to be keyblade masters!" Rosa yelled as the young gal looked at her parents, causing Ven's eyes to snap open, as it was time for their clash. Terra was the first to come at him with two giant keyblades known as Chaos Rippers, powerful, long, and full of darkness, with the only downside being control and magic.

“So Terra, this is the start of your true self coming out? I guess those keyblades are a good fit. But can they save you from Master Xehanort? Ven whispered, dodging out of the way of Terra's massive swings, knowing full well that blocking those oversized hunks of dark metal would be a pointless endeavor. Ven learned the hard way years ago fighting Master Ava before the big incident, remembering how his arm was left in a cast for months.

"Nice dodge, Ven, knowing that your defense isn't strong enough to stop my key blades, so you're opting to avoid me and try to get near my legs. Not bad, but you're going to have to try harder than rolling around the ground if you want to stop me." Terra said, backflipping momentarily, pulling out a piece of metal that appeared to be forming around his key blades and what looked like four odd-looking bullets being placed into a metal frame, forming what looked like a key-blade gun hybrid.

"But this is where I show you what I'm truly made of!" Terra said as he pushed a button on his weapon, causing his keyblades to transform, as the long swords began to curve and reform into weapons that looked akin to massive shotguns with long blades at the end of the double barrels.

"What do you think Ven? This is the result of my power, this is how I will make a difference as a keyblade master. So get ready to dodge with all your might, 'cause here I come." Terra declared, running towards his friend, raising one of the large shotguns, ready to pull the trigger and finally see what his weapon could do in combat.

Ven's eyes grew shaky, realizing his breath felt cold as the memories of the last time he got shot rang in his ears. He was terrified of those weapons, quickly running around the lookout as his mind was racing to keep them together. Ven didn't know how he was going to avoid Terra; the range difference wasn't enough, and he'd get hit unless he used some serious magic. So Ven quickly raised his key blade and surrounded it in a veil of powerful wind magic, casting a powerful spell called Tornado.

"Ahhh!" Ven cried out as he tossed his magical Tornado at the larger man, only for a clunking sound to be heard, seeing a familiar flowing main of blue hair, as Aqua had blocked his attack with what looked like a shield, bathed in light, forming a barrier around her and Terra.

"Remember Ven, an attack like that only works if you're fighting alone or against weaker enemies. Gotta try harder than that if you wanna be a master." Aqua smirked, raising her shield and sword, charging towards her friend, as Ven's keyblade returned in a second. Ven quickly dodged around the lookout, as Aqua began taking swings of her oversized keyblade, and attempted to bash him into the ground with the massive shield only for Ven to dodge all of Aqua's attacks.

Ven quickly noticed how the shield was changing with each swing, growing longer and forming and changing shape into a spiral. As the weapon's details became apparent, like how its edges grew sharper, its front had a large hole in the center, no longer looking like a shield but more like an oversized cannon. Aqua had a Rocket Launcher, a f*cking rocket launcher! Who in their right mind would give her a weapon like that, and the fact it was a shield as well?

It took a moment for Ven to come to his senses, finally noticing somewhere in Aqua's weapon transformation, her keyblade mixed with the weapon. The giant weapon was aimed at Terra, Aqua’s new weapon had the colors of her keyblade and shield. The Launcher was full of blues, gold, and silver, giving the massive weapon a royalty look to it, making Ven wanna chuckle at the thought of a rocket launcher being a symbol of royalty.

Ven steadied his keyblade and readied himself for Aqua's attack, only for an arm to be placed on his shoulder. Turning his head to see Master Erquas beside him, and Master Xehanort right behind Terra and Aqua.

"Aqua, Terra! How long have you had those key blades and those weapons? Answer me now; as your Master, I want you to tell me!" Erquas demanded, causing the blue-haired woman to stop moving. Everyone stopped moving as Ven stood by his friends with a look of heartbreak and anger. Terra was the first to unsummon his key blades, as the metallic device that transformed his key blades fell to the ground. Aqua then followed, and her launcher began reverting into a shield and key blade, and her shield slowly shrank down to the size of a brick.

“Why should we tell you, old man? You knew that we were hunters in training. Aqua and I didn't stop after you broke our previous weapons and continued to destroy our lives; we forged new weapons to clean ourselves of your greed and anger toward us. You left us to see our world turn on our own kind; you made us feel worthless as if we weren't good enough for you as hunters, and yet you still forced the path of the key blade down our throats, so we made these weapons, as it was the closest way to stay true to what we once were. Do you know what it's like to see the man who left you to rot in the back alley streets and tell him that his mom died, that if he wants to play hunter, then stay here, and I'll see if you improve next time?” Terra screamed as his eyes started turning amber, and Aqua put a hand on his shoulder, flooding Terra with light to calm him down. Terra could feel his fist tremble, looking over to his wife, knowing that they had to leave sooner rather than later, or else the master would die by their hands.

“Tell me, Terra, Aqua, why did you stay then? Why return to me if you feel like your life is a living hell? Fine, if that's how you see things, then tomorrow is the last day! Tomorrow you will show me if you are masters; if you are, then I will give you the freedom to explore any world and live how you see fit. But if you fall, you will only be allowed to be on Rem, but know this: I will hunt you down, no matter the world, town, or time. You will never get a moment of peace, as long as I breathe. I have helped in your pain, but I am your master, and if I can't control my student's path. I will sever it from the light and return your kind to the darkness." Master Erquas declared, summoning the master’s defender and pointing it at the Faunas family. His breath was shaky, and his eyes looked at the family like he was ready to strike them down at any second.

"Master Eraqus, given how the Mark of Mastery exam is tomorrow, it is quite late. I recommend we put this little conversation on hold until the morning or after the exam. After all, tomorrow is an important day for our students, and I would hate to see them perform poorly tomorrow." Master Xehanort spoke up, grinning at the thought of tomorrow and the dawn of a new key blade master upon them. Please take Ventus back to the castle as I talk to our students. Erquas said nothing as he looked at Ven. The teen walked behind his master silently, scared to make a peep.

"Terra, Aqua! Tomorrow is the Mark of Mastery, and I expect both of you to give it your all! Things will be different this time. I watched your fight with Ventus, and we decided that all three of you would fight to show us if you're worthy of being masters. Anything goes: key blades, weapons, magic, whatever you desire to claim victory, but know this: I expect you to tell me what the limits of these powers can do beforehand." Xehanort declared, looking at Aqua, before looking at Terra with a worried look as the master proceeded to walk away, leaving the family in awe at the information dumped upon them.

"So the test will be us all fighting for the rights of Master, even Ven. I didn't see that coming!" Terra said, looking over to Aqua, who was silent for a moment, as she summoned her key blade, Enlighted Rainstorm, bending down to one knee. It was time that she fulfilled one of her promises. Aqua knew this was something that should have waited until tomorrow or after the exam, but given how the master had threatened her family, she had to make sure that Rosa was able to protect herself from that vile human.

"Rosa, hold out your hand; it's time for your Key Blade Inheritance Ceremony." Aqua sounded off as she smiled happily at the idea of her baby finally getting a key blade of her very own. Rosa looked at the massive key blade for a moment. Her hands were shaky, but her eyes were full of excitement at the thought of welding the key blade as she grabbed the handle.

"So what happens now?" Rosa asked, tilting her head as she let go of the key blade and began placing her arms behind her head. Aqua giggled momentarily at her daughter's confusion, and Terra crouched down, placing an arm on Rosa's shoulder.

"Well when the time is right, and one day when you are bigger and stronger, the keyblade will appear in your arms, and then you'll be just like Mommy and Daddy." Terra declared offering Rosa a proud smile, making the girl's eyes widen, nodding at what her father was saying. However, there was one question still on her mind, as she still promised Coco that they'd attend Beacon Academy someday.

"Would I still get to attend Beacon someday? What about our job as key blade wielders, or the master coming after us? Wouldn't that hurt my chances of getting in or finding a team? What if I'm too good because of the key blade and its magic?" Rosa asked, scratching her hair in a state of panic. This was a big deal in her life, and the world order and the balance between them were only something she had learned yesterday.

"Let me think: for starters, you could go to Beacon when you're older, and we have a stable life in Remnant. I doubt you'd be better than everyone else; after all, your mother and I needed help fighting against the Grimm with the aid of several hunters and huntresses, so I doubt you'd be stronger than everyone. In terms of finding a team, well, that's up to you and how we handle your education. Sure, Headmaster Salem would have a hand in your team, but it's up to you to make friends you think are good fits. Do you understand what I'm saying, Rosa?" Terra asked, letting the girl take a minute to think about all this.

"Oh, I understand now; just go with the flow, and just be me. Things will work out in the end right." Rosa said, looking up at her silent father, then let out a laugh as Aqua started laughing, making Rosa wonder what they were laughing about.

"Hey, what's so funny?" Rosa asked, making her parents stop laughing. Aqua picked her daughter up as Terra summoned one of his ripper key blades, quickly tossing it into the air, lighting pulsing out of the key blade, and a second later, a key blade glider appeared. Terra got on the motorcycle-like vehicle, with Aqua handing Rosa up to Terra, then climbing up onto the back of the glider.

"What's funny Rosa, is that you are our child, talking and acting like us when we were younger. It just makes us proud to be your parents, and we couldn't ask for anything better." Aqua said, making Rosa smile, with a few tears leaving her eyes, rubbing them away in the sleeve of her jacket.

"We're gonna be the best family ever!" Rosa yelled, as the glider started blasting off back to the Land of Departure, as tomorrow was a new day, full of hope, dreams, and suffering for the beloved keyblade family. They would do whatever it took to be happy, no matter what happened around them. But little did everyone know that after they had left, a new evil had arrived.
—-----------------
“Riku, Kairi! Where are you? It hurts; it hurts; it feels so painful, I will make sure you pay!” Sora screamed as blood and ooze poured from his gunshot wounds. His body had been stabbed, shot, burned, and hurt by Kairi and Ansem. But for some reason, they didn't kill him once the portal inside the castle had opened, and now he was on a giant mountain, spotting a castle in the distance. Sora looked around, and the castle was the only option he had left as his body jolted with energy.

“Riku, Kairi, I'm coming. I can smell your darkness and light. I will have your blood!” Sora said, limping towards the castle of departure, cradling a shotgun in his broken arm, that he would make sure they paid for killing his mother and for making him a monster. Tomorrow, the safety door will start to close, with the question arising. What will happen after the mark of mastery and the battle of the ooze from another universe?

A Grimm Reminder

Chapter Summary

Aqua and Terra tell Ven about some of their past, and a new foe enters the story.

“Tell me, Erquas, was it necessary to poke at your family's emotions and livelihood an hour ago? Xehanort said, looking at his old friend, Erquas. Erquas was more focused on grabbing the nearest bottle of whiskey and taking a big swallow to calm his nerves. He could feel it—the darkness in Terra’s heart, the anger and rage that lurked beneath the man’s skin. Those amber eyes that looked like the devil himself had overtaken the man tormented him.

"It was the only way to know the danger we're up against. That man's heart is blackened by violence, bitterness, and desperation. I can't keep up the facade of caring for them; they aren't; Terra isn't human nor worthy of the key blade, and both he and Aqua aren't important to our plan, yet I have to pick an option, as I don't know if we can kill them down the line. I just don't know what to do. Those faunas aren't the same people I knew ages ago." Erquas stated, taking another shot, desperately needing his friend's advice on the matter.

"Well, based on Terra’s darkness so far, I'd say the years spent on our little "experiment" would be fruitful. While the results are in question, our students will pose a threat. For now, I can say Terra isn't a threat to the world order as long as his family is together. So them not being masters isn't a wise option; knowing them, they'd run off anyway. So if you want to kill them, wait till their weakest point. But for now, our next move is critical." Xehanort summed up, taking a sip of the alcoholic beverage, relishing in the notion of Erquas giving into fear, it was perfect in his plans.

"Tell you what, Erquas, make them Masters; it'll keep the world's safe long enough for us to reset the universe, and create our true timeline. It might be the only way to save our friends, as well as your son." Xehanort said, grinning, seeing the fears and doubts of Erquas begin to dim as the pair made their way to the throne room. Soon the Mark of Mastery was upon them, and their ultimate plan would be in motion.

“Ok, Xehanort! I'll make them masters, but after that project Vanitas must happen if we're to have a chance at stopping them. I just hope the bioweapon is ready!” Erquas whispered, knowing that once their newest weapon was unleashed untold horrors would come across the world. However it was for the benefit of the universe, one child’s sacrifice to make their tool was the only way. If Xehanort couldn't take over Terra, or Ven’s body then it was up to Vanitas to continue their goals. Erquas just hoped the child on Destiny Island wasn't going to feel too much pain during the transformation process, tomorrow was the start of a new era of the keyblade, all they had to do was survive the Mark of Mastery and be rid of those stupid faunas and Ven.

“I think it's time to go to sleep. Tomorrow will be a sight to behold, and we will see just what our new masters are capable of." Xehanort said, taking the bottle from Erquas, and proceeding to blow out the candle on the desk, leaving Erquas alone with his thoughts.
—----
To say the following morning was a big event was an understatement. The ultimate family was getting ready; Terra had decided to do his usual routine of handstand push-ups, psyching himself up for later, and Aqua was in the castle's kitchen making her daughter's favorite breakfast of Cinnamon rolls with icing. Rosa playfully drew small animals and figures in a handful of flour that Aqua accidentally knocked over. She was a little careless, trying her best not to think about the test or the fact that she was going all out against Ven. It was still an odd thought to the Fanaus, what was Ven truly capable of, and would they have to go all out? What if they grew too powerful from their semblance and accidentally killed Ven?

"Hey Mom, do you think Uncle Ven will be okay? I mean, he's going to be fighting you and Dad. Does he have a chance, or is Master Eraqus thinking he'll win? After all, you and Dad are the best here, so there's no way you can lose." Rosa asked, looking up at her mother as she got up for a broom and dustpan, about the mess after quickly getting bored with flour art.
"Well, what I think is that Ven might not win, of course, but he might do good enough for the masters to let him be considered a master quicker than normal. But given how he acted last night, anything's possible; that tornado spell was strong, and Ven has been putting in the work, so we'll just wait and see." Aqua told her daughter, quickly putting a tray of rolls into the oven and proceeding to clean the corners of dishes and food, humming gently and remembering a song she had long ago.

“I guess that's true. Hey Mom, I'm going to go check on Dad, and see if he’s doing ok. Save me a roll or two when I get back." Rosa let out, running off into the empty halls of the Land of Departure, ready to chat with her father after roughly five minutes of running, sure she was hoping it would take five minutes. Living in a castle for four years, and having no clue of the layout was bullsh*t in her opinion, whoever designed the place should have been shot.

“Hey, wait up, sweetie! I still have an hour on these rolls; I'll come with you!” Aqua said running after her daughter.
—-------
"Terra, may I come in?" Ventus inquired as he knocked on the door, looking up at the tall faunas and seeing that Terra was finally done with his handstands. Terra glanced at Ven, and simply nodded, as he flipped over and onto his feet.

"I thought it would be best to come to you first before Aqua, as I know her time with Rosa is important. I know you have darkness in your heart, Terra. How have you controlled it, please tell me your secret.

"You have a pair of Chaos Ripper key blades, and you know those blades are meant for key blade wielders with a vast amount of darkness in their hearts. Your heart should be bathed in darkness, and the surrounding land should be in ruin from the power you hold." Ventus said, giving his friend a look that screamed nervously and angrily. Ven knew, from the days of Daybreak Town, that those key blades were like a plague and one of the reasons why the world fell into darkness after the key blade war. So seeing Terra with two of those blades was like a nightmare come true for the blond teen. He had to know how Terra was in control and what he did to gain those blades.

“Ven, I think you're putting too much thought into this. I have these blades because my old one broke; that's all; it's nothing to worry about, got it!” Terra declared looking down at Ven, as his eyes started turning amber making the teen feel a little scared at the sight of those eyes. Suddenly Ven felt the air around him change, as his throat grew dryer, the air around him was growing thicker and heavier, Ven could see Terra’s eyes full of anger and rage overtaking his face as he looked at the teen with the intent of striking him down and seeing his guts splat the walls, with the room coated in blood for the words spoken to him. But Ven continued to stand his ground, even though the air felt like razor blades scraping against his skin.

“Terra! What happened to Rem? I heard you and Aqua talk about it, so tell me so that I can help you.’ Ven choked out as Terra looked down, taking a breath as the air around the two returned to normal.

“Fine, I'll tell you, so sit down Ven, and be lucky that you're a human that I like, if you were like the master. Things would be much different with this conversation.” Terra said, taking a breath as he prepared himself to open up a few wounds that even Aqua didn't want to open.

“Tell me, Ven, do you know of Salem, or the Faunas, or anything about Remnant?” Terra asked the teen, as Ven shook his head in confusion. Terra let out a sigh. This was about to be harder than he had thought.
“Remnant was the place that Aqua and I were born on; Aqua’s parents and the master’s wife at the time were part of a race of people called Faunas. These cat ears on our heads are a type of trait, but literary any animal trait could happen if you are born from a certain animal. But humans, like the master, viewed us as weaker beings when all we wanted was to be equals. Erquas wasn't kind to us, even back then, pushing me and Aqua to be key blade masters, even though we wanted to be hunters to fight for our people and even the people who hated us. By the time we were fifteen, we were already stronger than most hunters in training, who had been fighting and studying for years.
“It wasn't till we had Sora, did things go poorly with Erquas, that me and Aqua had moved to a quiet town called Patch, and then he returned for the first time in years. You know, we tried fighting him off with everything we had, weapons, keyblades, auras, semblances, but in the end, the master won and broke us even more. Me and Aqua had evolved to the point that a normal life on Remnant was nearly impossible because our semblances grew to the point they wouldn't turn off, only be slowed down.” Terra declared as tears began rolling down his face, Ven looked at him in shock; he didn't know whether to hug the man or go after the master. But he remained silent as he felt like more was coming.

“Terra, what do you mean by the semblances that got out of control, and did this Salem person help at all?” Ven whispered, looking at his friend. Terra’s knuckles were cracking, and his hands started to slowly build up muscle, as if the moral fabric of his body couldn't control itself anymore. At that moment, Ven knew what Terra’s semblance was—the power to grow stronger; at least that was the purest way of telling it. Terra and Aqua had the same semblance, just with a different power source. Terra had so much darkness inside of him after Erquas beat him and Aqua to a pulp next to Rosa. Their semblances of light and dark evolved to the point where, if they got too emotional, their bodies would destroy everything in their paths until they were stopped.

"My semblance gives me the ability to control the darkness inside my body, and Aqua’s gives her control of the light in her. At least, that's what it was until the incident a few years ago. Rosa was probably three or four years old at that point, and we were living happily, thinking the master wouldn't return. We had a small house, and I was working as a woodsman and part-time hunter. Aqua was a pastry chef working under a friend of ours named Hina Hinzaki. We had recently returned to the small town from a place called Mistrial, right after Aqua and I got married, and took her parent's name, Kizuna, as it was a tradition in Aqua's family. Plus, it was Sora’s birthday, so we wanted things to be special for everyone, but when we got home, Erquas found out that we got married and still kept Sora after the last fight.

“He hit her, Ven!” Terra choked out, grabbing the teen and pulling him into a hug. Ven felt like he got slapped in the face, and with those four words, Terra whispered to him. This part had to be a lie, some bad joke that Terra and Aqua were playing on him; there was no way the master was that evil of a person to the point he’d hit Sora over-existing and give Terra and Aqua the happiness they deserved.

“Terra, what did you guys do?” Ven whispered, not seeing the rage in Terra’s eyes. He was no longer looking down at Ven, as his body continued to grow and enlarge. He was looking at the door, the light shadow that peeked just enough to let Terra know that Aqua and Sora had been listening in for a while.

“We fought back against the master; we had become so powerful that we had outgrown our house, and had started to destroy the surrounding village, just to kill the master. We wanted to kill him, Ven! He hurt our Sora and still demanded we leave her to rot in a town that was hating us for our race, for our happiness; they'd hate us more for the fact of destroying their land due to our family drama. But in the end, the master still won; we were beaten, and if it wasn't for Mistress Salem, I don't think we would have recovered from that night.” Terra said, letting go of Ven, as he felt his bed giving out and his clothes starting to rip.
“So what did Salem do, 'cause I can't imagine that you'd still be here after that night, nor would the master let Sora come, and what happened to Patch?” Ven whispered, watching Terra take deep breaths, as the sound of the door opening caught his attention, Ven turned to see Aqua, who had grown to Terra’s current size of ten feet, Ven couldn't believe how tall she was and felt a little scared at the fact of fighting them later in the Mark of Mastery.
“She used her powers to control our minds. Me, Terra, and Master stopped fighting, and everything returned to normal outside of the household we destroyed. You see, in our attempt at living as a family, we ruined the lives of two little girls around Sora’s age. We hurt little Ruby and Yang; we hurt them by turning them into something worse than fauna or humans. We made them like Mistress Salem—humans with the traits of Grimm. Honestly, if it wasn't for Salem, her powers over the mind, and the vast resources she has, those girls would have been killed or worse. Every day we remember them, and the pain we must have caused them, the only reason we have gone to make things right is the master. Plus, Mistress Salem promised that they'd be treated as humanly possible to make their lives bearable.” Aqua said, walking over to Terra, placing her hand under his chin, and looking at him, as they started to return to normal.

“They are the reason for us wanting to return home, even more than our need to feel at home. It is a chance to make things right, and give those kids every chance at happiness, knowing we hurt them deeply. Mistress Salem said she’d help make a meeting happen, and hopefully, we can start the process of recovering from the issue that happened long ago. Whether they hate us or forgive us, we’ll continue to help them grow and become the hunters they wanted to be.” Terra said, looking at Aqua, and Sora, the family kept silent for a minute until Ven took a deep breath, looking at the group of fauna in the room, seeing them in pain over the master’s stupidity. Hurt him harder than any heartless claw or sword stab. Watching Terra and Aqua feel like the weakest of humans, back before magic spells, guns, and them being happy with each other's company. Ven could feel his hands twitch with anger. He wanted to go to the master and dig into him, but decided not to, not yet.

“I think what you're planning is noble, and I think we should save your anger for the master after the Mark of Mastery is over! Now, let's head to the kitchen; I think Aqua’s rolls are probably done.” Ven said, attempting to break the tension. Thankfully, it worked, as the family smiled and dragged him out of the room as they headed to the kitchen to feel like a happy family for a few moments before the Mark of Mastery.
—-------
Sora could smell it—the overwhelming power of darkness, making his body shake in excitement. He wondered if the one with that darkness was tasty—more tasty than when he bit into Riku and relished in the taste of his blood. He continued to follow the smell as he traveled through the castle; the door was easy, and thankfully the castle had a lot of rooms and halls to hide in. Then he saw the man in front of him, four tasty morals for him to feast upon; the biggest one had so much darkness that Sora almost lost control of his mind. He wanted to taste that sweet flesh and ooze the blood from the man’s wounds. That man’s blood was the key to regaining his mind; he knew that eating those dark-looking bugs that destroyed his island gave him some more power and a feeling of delight. But that man's darkness was like Riku’s, and then Sora had a thought inside what was left of his brain.

“Eat Morsel; become smarter to be with Kairi!” Sora moaned, letting out a forced laugh, as he limped after the group in front of him. He would eat the big one and become better, smarter than Kairi could talk to him without shooting him with her guns; he wouldn't be a worthless freak, and he would be happy again, just like Rachel wanted him to be before he fused with her corpse to feel her love. Sora would use his mother's love and find more love; even if people would kill him, he would make sure that people paid for their pain.
—--------
Before Sora could make his way after the family of cat people, something caught his scent. It was the family room, it smelt of darkness, and the feeling made Sora hum in delight; it was like bathing in the powerful aroma, then Sora saw something, as his key blade touched a glass mirror. Sora stopped to look at the reflection of himself, it had been over a year since the fall of Queen Zenobia and Kairi’s career as a key blade master and soldier fighting against bioweapons. Sora looked at himself and felt a pit in his stomach, and it wasn't the gunshot wound from Kairi’s shotgun; it was finally seeing what he had become after dying and taking Rachel inside of him.

Sora’s body had changed; his body took on a more feminine look, he was taller, his spiky brown hair had covered his eyes, and he had turned into a murky-looking blond. His chest felt heavy, meaning his body had taken on more of Rachel than he had that, and his clothes were barely clinging to his body; only the tattered remains of his red shorts and some of Rachel’s swimsuit were held by a thick layer of Ooze, and spikes were stabbing through the weak fabrics.

Sora knew that whatever he or she was going to do, one thing was clear: he would need a new outfit and guns; he needed to prepare for Riku, surely the teen would be after him, with Kairi, and he couldn't fight them in rags. Maybe before he had gotten some control over his brain, but this time they’d be ready. First, Sora had to eat the morsel, and then he needed to run and hide in his world, in a place where Riku and Kairi wouldn't find them. Then he’d be able to figure out the harder parts of his plan, like gender issues and clothes.
“I will save you, Mother! Just wait for me; I need to have more blood!” Sora screamed, slashing at the mirror with his key blade hand and running out of the room to find Terra, as the Mark of Mastery was finally upon them.

A Mastery of Ooze, and Pain

Chapter Summary

Terra, Aqua, and Ven fight for the right to be Keyblade Masters, and an oozy foe comes to change the story of this universe on its head.

It was time for the Mark of Mastery, and everyone was silent. They knew to some extent how things were supposed to go; Master Erquas would give a speech, Master Xehanort would watch them like a hawk, and Rosa would cheer everyone as she sat down on one of the three thrones.

However, that wasn't what was happening. Erquas gave no speeches about their accomplishments, no smile. One of the biggest moments of Terra and Aqua's history felt like more than a simple fight with their friend, but then again, given their past with the master, maybe silence was for the best for them to move past this part of their lives.

Xehanort was grinning, but more ominously, and Master Erquas had a look of fear on his face. The masters knew they were ready and strong enough to make an impact on their worlds, if fighting Hunters, Huntresses, and countless Grimm was anything, Xehanort knew that Terra, and Aqua fighting Ven didn't seem that bad in theory to force the teen to get stronger. So why did it feel like Ven was hiding something from everyone? But Alas Erquas took a deep breath as the Mark of Mastery opening speech was time.

"Welcome, students of the Land of Departure. I know what you're all thinking. Where's the grand speech? I felt it was a little redundant for this generation of students to listen to me boast about their accomplishments, their successes, and their failures; the reason for them being here this year is pointless. I and Master Xehanort have decided to get to the point. Terra, Aqua, and Ventus, you are all powerful key blade wielders in your way, whether by channeling the powers of light and darkness or with the use of semblances and technological advances. So I ask you to step into the center of the arena and prove to us that you are worthy of the title of master." Erquas declared as the three students stepped into the center. The first person to summon their key blade was Terra, summoning his chaos rippers and letting the long swords touch the ground with a thud at their weight.

"I won't go easy on you, just cause you're my wife!" Terra declared, looking at Aqua, as she pulled out her shield, letting it expand in her left hand, while she held her keyblade, Enlightened Dewdrops. Aqua held the longboard sword-like keyblade with ease, as the duo waited on Ventus to summon his keyblade for the clash to begin, and the start of a new era of keyblade masters to rein over the worlds.

"I wouldn't have it any other way, so you'd better bring it, or else I'll surpass you in no time babe." Aqua let out a smirking look at her husband, Aqua quickly looked over to see Ven, he was silent, motionless, and wide open. Aqua and Terra decided in unison that they'd knock Ven out first, if he wasn't gonna try, no point in him being there. Terra's keyblades grind against the castle floor, swinging wide and heavy, his oversized keyblades inches away from connecting with Ventus.

"I'm not going down that early, so you'd better get ready, Terra and Aqua! Because I'm here to win and become a key blade master!" Ventus declared as he summoned Wayward Wind, and Missing Ache, backflipping away from Terra's swings and moving towards Aqua's area, She took a swing at him with her shield, but Ven was faster, using a thunder spell to try and stun the woman after her swing missed him. Aqua stood tall and firm, tanking the spell with her aura and superior physical form, causing Ven to back off for a moment and think of a plan.

Ven rushed at the muscle-bound warrior, tossing Wayward Wind at Aqua, as she moved her shield in front of his key blade path like he knew she would. As Ven's key touched her shield, a jolt of lightning exploded from his key blade. Ven grinned, gaining more distance from Aqua as he unwrapped some rope from the hilt of his key blade, preparing to bound Aqua's arms so she couldn't fight back, and then he'd assault her with magic. After all, once a key blade user loses the ability to move their arms, it's over. Ven learned that the hard way when Master Ava fought him in the key blade war.

Quickly, Ven twirled the reminding key blade in his hand, sending his wires, all over the place, ready for Aqua to charge at him, only for the taller woman to look at him, readying her right leg, as Ven looked at her, quickly realizing what she was going to do, but it was too late to dodge.

"My turn!" Aqua said as she channeled her semblance into her right leg as the muscles from her arms shifted down to her legs, making her bottom half grow to accommodate the newfound strength even to her legs, leaving her arms looking like a normal human woman's arms on top of a bulky woman. Ven was in shock seeing the amount of control Aqua had over her semblance as the blue-haired woman kicked his key blade back at him with enough force to send the weapon back at him like it was a beam of light. The attack hit his stomach and sent Ven flying over towards Terra, as Aqua quickly reformed her body back into his strong state of being.

"Ouch, that hurt, it felt like Aced, punched me in the face!" Ven whispered, as he held his stomach in pain, getting up shaking in pain, as he held Missing Ache, quickly casting cure, as warmth entered his body, letting pain vanish.

"Looks like I'll have to rethink my plans then?" Ven said, thinking out loud, as he looked at Aqua flexing her body at Rosa, It was funny, and kinda attractive to say the least, however, Ven had to keep his head in the game, Master Xehanort still needed him to do his job, as he rushed towards Terra, ready to fight the tall man once again.
"Darkness!" Terra screamed. As the battleground began getting darker, Terra cast a powerful spell, attempting to shut off everyone's field of view. Quickly, a dark fog expanded from Terra’s key blades, overtaking the grand hall from the lower level to the throne room, except for the masters and Rosa.

Ven smirked, being thankful for Master Invi’s training within the darkness, it gave him the chance to fight Terra and Aqua more fairly, even if his hands shook remembering Player, and Strelitzia in the dark warehouse. But Ven knew he had to keep going, he had to become a master so that he could avenge his friends, and best darkness once and for all.

Terra, charged inside the dark cloud, swinging his chaos rippers rapidly, making sure that he’d hit Ven, and Aqua no matter what. Only for a clunking sound to be heard next to him in the darkness, Terra felt something block one of his key blades, and something cold ran down his spine. It was like a cold shiver that he couldn't shake off. He knew that his aura was protecting him from harm, but the cold feeling still lingered in the back of his mind. He didn't know what was in the smoke with them or how it got into the room, but he had to stop it; he had to tell the others.

"Aqua, Ven! Something's inside, hey?" Terra said, getting cut off as the figure slashed at him with his right arm coming at the taller man, forcing Terra to block the attack with an earth spell, tearing up part of the floor in the process. The figure violently slashed and swung its arm rapidly at Terra, only for it to stop momentarily and look for anything to give him an opening to attack, casting a series of thunder spells, with one managing to hit the figure in the chest as it screamed and thrashed around violently.

"It hurts, it hurts! The pain, why, why?" The figure wailed as he launched a water spell, all over the place, sending water all over the arena, hitting Aqua's shield, Ven's head, and Terra in the process, alerting the key blade mother to Terra's general location.
Aqua couldn't see a thing, as the smoke loomed over the place. She thankfully raised her shield and pulled out a large shell from her pocket, placing it into the chamber, thanking that water spell for giving her an idea. As she opened up her weapon, she'd take out the darkness, hopefully weaken some of Terra's aura, and defeat Ven in the process with a rocket. Rosa also needed to see her look cool even more.

“Thanks for the hint! Now Eat This!" Aqua yelled, firing the large rocket into the smoke. It exploded, causing the dark cloud to go away in a blast of fire and light, revealing Ventus, who was out cold, and Terra, who was holding onto his key blades. His aura was low, thanks to Aqua’s blast, but Terra wasn't looking at her, which made Aqua look at what her husband was looking at—it was a teen? But he looked so wrong; from what Aqua could see, the teen had torn shorts and a black wetsuit that showed off more feminine features than Aqua wanted to know about. His hair was blond and spiky, yet wavy around his eyes, adding to the feminine look. But the thing that made Aqua look at the teen was his arms! This teen, no monster, had a key blade that was rammed into its arm, but it didn't look like a key blade anymore; it was more like a damaged sword. His left arm was just as scary, as it looked like it was ripped in half and dripping with slime.

Aqua could also see the monster had guns sticking to its body; its hands had a shotgun and pistol, and on its back next to a pair of oxygen tanks, was an assault rifle. Aqua rushed over to the monster; she had to stop it before one of those guns hit Ven, or worse, Rosa.

Sora smiled as he smelled something inside of the darkness, it was a familiar smell, like Kairi’s with hints of Riku. His muscles twitched, and his parasite wanted to break free as it feasted on the new morsel. It must have been her that he saw earlier with those other people; he wanted to taste her; maybe she’d be the one to help him get his family together.
—-----------------
Rosa was thrilled to see the fight go on; Dad was showing off how strong he was; Mom pulled out her rocket launcher and fired it, looking like a total badass; and Uncle Ven was cool; he looked so serious as he tried to fight off her parents. Granted, Rosa accepted the cloud of darkness from her father, but it was rational to use a wide-ranging magic spell to weaken Mom and Ven. However, the smile she held quickly vanished as the smoke was blown away by her mom's rocket, revealing a teenager who didn't look okay.

"Master Eraqus, what's that boy doing on the battlefield, where did he come from?" Rosa wondered about asking the master, as his eyes were in shock at the fact the boy came without anyone noticing him. Sure, sure the dark cloud was covering everything. But with all the people in the room, surely someone would have felt a different darkness in the room, unless the monster had no darkness to begin with?

"You there, boy! What are you doing here, and how did you get into the Land of Departure?" Xehanort spoke up, looking at the boy. Once he stood up, it was clear he wasn't human; he was more like a monster than an actual person. The boy didn't speak; he only cried and laughed in agony as he looked around, smelling everything in the room, stopping to look at Xehanort, who was next to Rosa.

"Tasty, tasty! I see you have a tasty morsel, but not for me," Sora said, pointing at Xehanort, making everyone rush at the ooze. Ready to fight the monstrous teen without a second thought, Erquas summons his key blade, and Xehanort raises his hand, ready to cast a spell. Only to stop upon seeing Terra and Aqua run towards the monster, shooting it and launching fire spells, but nothing worked as the monster kept moving until it stopped and began screaming in pain.

"Riku, Kairi, help me, I'm scared! It hurts, it hurts! Oh, fresh meat, I found you!" The boy whined and He started running towards Ven, wanting to consume the teen's flesh and let his blood run down, savoring every last ounce of his suffering. Rosa screamed, as his keyblade nearly made contact with Ven, only for Ven to be much faster, and level-headed than the monster.

"Too slow, Time Splicer!" Ven declared, as the flow of time stopped around Ven and the monstrous Rosa. For a second, Ven quickly slashed at the teen's chest, stomach, and legs in rapid succession. A second later, things returned to normal, as Rosa started to spray blood everywhere, his body spasmed in pain, and something did make Ven want to puke his guts out. Rosa's face opened up, revealing a large, massive tentacle that moved around, its mouth moving, as it looked at Ven. The tentacle quickly returned to Sora’s head and quickly grabbed his key blade with one of the clawed hands, and the next word he spoke made Ven run back over to Erquas in fear
—------------
Curaga!" Sora screamed, as the cuts and wounds Ven had just delivered to the ooze had instantly healed. Sora didn't want to die again; he had died once on that accursed ship, and he needed to keep feasting, just like that fat woman in Wonderland or that boy in The Whale. He was a f*cking monster that was killing and eating people, working for monsters. Sure, sure, he hated Riku and maybe hated Kairi and those agents. But why couldn't he think straight? Everything was so out of control after he was infected with the T-Abyss virus from that monster.

"So painful! Why? Why?" Sora let out, running after the group again. As he looked at the pretty blue-haired girl with the big muscles, the tasty moral reminded him of Aqua, but she was different.

She didn't have this pretty crown on her head, and she didn't look like a princess, she was standing next to the bigger, buffer guy from earlier the one with all that tasty darkness inside of him. They seemed together, judging by the pretty little girl on the throne by the old man with even more darkness. Sora pondered for a second what life would have been like if he was human, if mom was alive, would he and Aqua have a child?

"Terra, you stay with Rosa; I'm going to deal with our insane friend over there." Aqua let out a run after the monstrous teen, blocked their key blade with her shield, raised her key blade, and sent the teen flying with a large blizzard spell. Instantly, the teen was frozen in a block of ice, whining in pain as the cold was overwhelming them.

"So cold; pain; I'm scared! Momma, I will make somebody pay!" Sora moaned as his head jolted into the ice, with one of his clawed hands, flailing around wildly, Aqua walked away from the teen, grabbed another shell from her ammo belt, and loaded it into her weapon, ready to face the ooze again, as the monster started to use its key blade and cast fire spells until it was free. Sora panted; everything was painful, he couldn't take control of his mind again, whatever that doctor whispered in his ear was making him feel like he felt on the Queen Zenobia, a monster with no control over his hunger and need to kill.

"Get away from his daughter, get away from my family, and friend before I blow the ever-living f*ck out of you!" Aqua yelled, threatening the Ooze,only for Sora to choke out a laugh that sounded like it was laughing at her and scared for its life. That laugh just made Aqua even more pissed. Oh, how she hated monsters almost as much as the cruel humans who hurt her people on Remnant. If the Ooze expected her to run away like a little girl waiting for someone to save her again, he was dead wrong.

Aqua and Terra quickly ran over to Rosa to check on their daughter, as Thankfully she was okay, and in awe at how her parents were so far. Ven just looked at the monster, who seemed defeated in the cold. It screamed and moaned until it stopped moving.

“Mom, I just want more of you! I promise I'll save you in this universe. Kill them—kill those monsters who killed us! Kill, and get my Aqua back so that we can be a family!” Sora moaned painfully, looking up at the blond teen. His blue and pink eyes flashed for a second as his mom's blond hair swayed and the ooze’s body began thrashing again. Everyone looked at the ooze as Sora’s key blade began glowing red, and a plume of fire erupted from the key blade, melting the ice away. Sora screamed in rage, looking at the group of key blade wielders in front of him. His heart was telling him to run, but his body and parasite wanted to kill.

“Kill, kill you! I'll kill you and take back my family!” Sora screamed as darkness erupted from the teen’s body. Causing several heartless, to appear from the darkness, Sora’s mouth opened, his giant tentacle opened its mouth to feast upon the heartless, ripping into the shadows, and other heartless-like neoshadows.
—------------
Erquas and Xehanort could only look at each other; the plan was going to have to alter their plans to work around that ooze assault on their castle. They would have their own perfect universe, and nothing would stop them. The only thing they could agree on was to let the students become Masters and see what came next. As much as Eraquas wished for his son's death. The ooze was so strong that, with Xehanort by his side, they might be able to stop the ooze, buy enough time for everyone to escape, and continue this issue at a later date.

"Everyone gathered around. Given the recent event, thankfully you all aren't truly wounded, but it seems like our monstrous foe isn't going down, and things are escalating. I and Master Xehanort have decided to make all three of you Key blade Masters!" Erquas declared, making the three warriors react to his words differently

Terra and Aqua looked at the increasing number of heartless spawn and were consumed by the ooze that looked like it was shaking while holding Rosa in their arms. The dream they worked hard on was finally real; now they'd be able to be on Remnant, right their wrongs, and truly be free of the master's gaze. But it came at the cost of a new monster threatening their daughter and risking the lives of countless people.

"I have something to add, it'll only take a moment of your time!" Xehanort spoke up, as he looked over at the newest batch of Keyblade Master's, grinning at how the information he held would make their journey quite an interesting one.

"We have decided to close down the Land of Departure until the issue of that creature is over with!" Xehanort said as everyone but Ventus looked at the man with a look of understanding.

"You're closing this place down? Masters, tell me why. Surely that monster isn't stronger than the both of you?" Ventus said, balling his fist. Ven knew part of him grew attached to the old castle. It wasn't the same as Daybreak Town, but he loved the memories here with Terra, Aqua, and Rosa. He didn't want to accept the fact that their home for the past few years was just ending, but then the question began forming in the back of his mind: What would happen to him once he left? He had to know the reason for this sudden change in the masters; something didn't feel right to him.

"Boy, this place is no longer a haven for key blade masters. Besides, we aren't training any more students after this! If you want to run the castle as my guest, I doubt the Kizuna family wants to be here any longer, let alone teach somebody at the moment. So me and Erquas have decided you need to run and grab anything needed, as this castle is about to change. So I suggest you run for it while you have the chance." Erquas declared, pointing his key blade at Ventus, causing the teen to look at his master as tears began rolling down his eyes. Ven looked at the masters, and then his friends proceeded to nod, running through the heartless halls of the castle. It was time for his new journey to begin.

Terra, Aqua, and Rosa just stood in the throne room; they still couldn't believe it, and the words coming from the master's mouth still felt like a fever dream. They just looked at each other, and Rosa, grinning momentarily knowing that the moment they left it would be a new day, and they'd wished they had time to prepare for the trip back to Remnant and see what their next move would be. But alas, that wasn't in the cards, as the family quickly ran through the army of heartless, slashing and shooting their way to the stairs that would lead them back to the bedroom.
—----
That monster sure is troublesome! Let's end it quickly, so we can get back on track.” Xehanort said, summoning his key blade; his fingers twitched as a bolt of lightning rained down on the swarm of heartless next to the ooze. Erquas leaped in, summoning his master’s defender, slashing through even more heartless until he was near Sora.

“If you think, this monster is that
troublesome, maybe I should recall Ven, and those Faunas to continue fighting it. Surely they’d make this more entertaining!” Erquas yelled, raising his keyblade at the ooze, who quickly blocked the keyblade. Erquas quickly sent a thunder spell at Sora, only for more heartless to come and help stop some of the damage, but they didn't last, as Sora got hit by the high-level spell, Xehanort stood behind him, grinning at the ooze’s pain, raining down various spells to hurt the monster, Sora’s body shook under the weight of it's pain, blood and ooze poured off his skin as the masters continued to hack and slash at him until the elderly masters were right next to him, causing Sora to smile for a second.

“It hurts; stop it, please, ah!” Sora screamed as his smile grew bigger, grabbing his assault rifle from his hip, pulling the trigger, and unloading a magazine of bullets into Erquas. Erquas looked down at his chest; blood leaked from his bullet wounds, and his vision blurred as his body shook in pain. Only the pain wasn't stopping anytime soon, as Sora stabbed Erquas in the stomach with his keyblade ripping into the master, watching blood and guts pour and leak onto the floor, Erquas hit the ground, as light began fading from him. But Sora wasn't done, deciding to rip into the dying master, slashing and clawing into his wounds, grabbing a handful of the master's organs, and eating them with delight.

“Erquas! Now then, monster, I'll end this here and now!” Xehanort declared, raising his key blade at the ooze. Xehanort had to hurry and kill the ooze before Erquas died at the hands of the ooze. But Sora raised his key blade at the same time as Xehanort. The ooze flashed the master a toothy grin, but Xehanort couldn't stop his swing as the ooze whispered something, but each time it kept raising its voice until Xehanort heard the single word that he never saw coming.

“Stopza!” Sora yelled, switching from his rifle to the shotgun attached to his left leg. Sora held his shotgun right at the master's face, placing the gun point blank at Xehanort’s skull, grinning as his head opened up, as his and Racheal’s parasites extended wrapping around Xehanort.

“You are my prey; I’ll finally have you! You will pay for Aqua for me! Please stay dead this time, tasty morsel!” Sora said, pulling the trigger as the tentacles bore into Xehanort’s chest, feasting on his heart, while the sound of a gunshot echoed through the grand hall. Xehanort’s head exploded as chunks of brain, and bits of him littered the floor. Making Sora very happy upon his feast, he killed Xehanort, with a gun and was relishing in the fact as he dug into the dead master’s body. It was funny, that Ansem didn't go down to his and Kairi’s guns, but then again Kairi had the keyblade and was faster than him, but Aqua told him that Xehanort had taken Terra, taken Ven from her. Sora made them pay for hurting his friend, but then he began to wonder what to do next. Hollow Bastion was the place he needed to go, but he didn't know how to make the portal to his universe work, and this version of Aqua wasn't his, so it wasn't worth attacking her beyond what he needed for food.

But then Sora had a thought: he’d go see if other worlds were the same, Kairi; he had to see what she was like, but he killed Xehanort; how would that affect Riku, and what of his mom? Sora felt his key blade trembling as he thought of his oozy mom, the monster that died on Queen Zenobia. He had to do something about that. She would attack him in fear, and Jill would attack him. No, he was strong enough to kill Xehanort; he just had to keep feasting on the heartless, regain more of his humanity, and make a difference in his life. If he could save a life, he could save Rachel. If he could save Rachel, then Kairi would talk to him, and if she stopped shooting him, then Aqua would be with him, whether as a human or ooze.

“Rachel, wait a little longer; I will save you. First, first, I must escape the tasty morsels and keep moving.” Sora said, looking at his bloody hands, feeling a stabbing pain in his side, and seeing a new arm growing from underneath his key blade. It was working; the more darkness he consumed, the more powerful and smarter he would become, just like that Doctor said.

Sora walked away from the remains of the dead masters, not knowing that a figure was behind him on one of the thrones, laughing in delight at the bloodbath in front of him. It was funny to the Doctor; the ooze had things backward, but its heart still had a light inside of it, so the reason for its humanity and growth wasn't from darkness but from the need to protect and become more than a bioweapon destined to die on a ghost ship. Oh, what fun it would be leading Sora down the path of self-destruction upon failing to save his mother again!<

Chapter 3: Storage 3

Summary:

Ayane, Cybernetic Foxtrotter, Donna Beneviento replaces Ven's heart

Chapter Text

Ayane had thought her life to be perfect after the death of the wicked sea witch, nearly fourteen years ago. Now it was time for the princess of the sea to experience the world beyond the vastness of her sea, and the lands above in an attempt to save her kingdom.

Chapter Management
Edit Chapter
Chapter 1: Beyond the happy ending
Chapter Text
Ayane was excited as she looked up; she could almost feel the sea breeze from the human world against her skin. Today was their cousin's birthday, one of the granddaughters of King Triton, the princess of the land and sea, Melody! Ayane could only feel excitement as she slipped on her priceless jewelry and earrings; she had to look like a princess that was as beautiful as the sea itself. Ayane just grabbed and attached several bands, rings, and beautiful treasures, as well as her mother's old purple shell crown, to hold her hair together.

Once Ayane was decked out, feeling like a queen of the sea, she quickly swam out of her bedroom, racing down the levels of the castle, until she spotted a familiar crop of brown and blond hair. She could only grin as she swam as fast as possible until she embraced her parents in the tightest hug possible. Ayane loved her parents; her mother was Princess Andrina, one of the daughters of Triton, and the next princess in line to be queen after the rule of Princess Attina once the orange-tailed mermaid took over once her grandfather was done. It made Ayane laugh a little at the thought of her father becoming more than a prince of the sea; he would be a king, stronger than the seven seas, and more powerful than the evil sea witch Ursula had ever been when she was alive.

It had been fourteen years since the death of Ursula, twelve years since Melody had been born, and roughly eighteen years since Ayane had been born, nowadays the only evils of the sea were the lobster mobsters and Ursula's foolish sister, Morgana. The day the ultimate sea witch died due to her aunt Ariel and her parents, did the sea feel peaceful, at least that was what Ayane had thought, not knowing that soon her peaceful life under the sea would be changed forever.

What's the rush, Sweetie? Shark got your tail; you look like you're excited for something big. Did Ebony and Amber get more new jewelry for you to try, or did you finally find that special seahorse you wanted?” Sora said, patting his daughter on the head and flashing her and his beloved wife a grin, only for Andrina to give her husband a long and passionate kiss on the lips.

“Dad, that's next week. Today is the day me and Ebony are going to meet Melody and take her swimming through the ocean as a birthday present. So we'd probably be back late. Though I'd give the best parents under the sea the love and hugs they deserve.” Ayane said, flashing her parents' signature grins, as Andrina laughed, looking down at her daughter. It was funny to the princess; it had felt like yesterday when she had seen her husband's grin when he had arrived from another world and into her arms. He had given her the best treasure of all: a loving family that sparkled like the most priceless of treasures, a loving daughter that was as caring as she was beautiful. A princess whose heart was just as strong as her love of the sea. Andrina looked at her darling husband once more. Oh, oh, how she loved him. Sora was special—the merman from another world who gave her the same taste of adventure that her sister Ariel had. At first, Andrina was nervous about the idea of liking the teen, but it had only taken them a few days to be more than friends, and quickly the family came into existence as the Kingdom celebrated the birth of a new princess and the future king and queen of the sea.

But for now, they just wanted to enjoy their lives—the peaceful life of excitement and adventure, watching the sea turtles swim, and exploring the vastness of their kingdom. Ariel had the land to explore and love when she didn't want to return to the sea, but Andrina knew that her husband belonged to the sea; its beauty was more worth it than anything the land above had to offer. Ayane had felt the same, only watching the Humans from afar while the merfolk and humans were at peace. It was not a marriage of love, but of saving the human prince's life and defeating Ursula. All that mattered was the friendship between land and sea; if that meant one day the war would bring Bloomer another of their underwater homes desired to be of the land, they would honor it, as they were of King Triton's blood, and would always have the sea's best interest in mind.

“Sweetie, I hope you, Melody, and Ebony have a wonderful time. Just be careful if any humans try to do anything funny, but in all seriousness, have a good time, make sure to show Melody more of what the sea has to offer, and if you see Ariel, tell her that Daddy wants her to come over for dinner; it's been a month and that feels like too long,” Andrina said, letting go of her daughter and back into the arms of her husband as she smiled at her daughter. Ayane quickly embraced her parents with one last hug as she swam off quickly to find Ebony, leaving the purple-tailed merfolk alone in the giant hall of the castle.

She's growing up so fast; maybe we should have a little more fun since the day is young. I want to go seahorse riding, my beloved. I hear my sister Adella's husband has opened up a new shop and has some new horses just waiting to be ridden. We can drag Arista and Alana with us; it'll be fun.” Andrina let out, swimming up a little to reach her husband's neck as she embraced herself in Sora's muscular stature.

“Only, if afterward we can find that one seaweed pasta place that you liked so much, I've been craving more of it since you took Ayane there for her birthday last year. Besides, I know you've been more romantic lately, so I figured I'd give my princess something to enjoy before things get better later.” Sora said, smirking, as he gripped his wife, gently rubbing her hair, as the delight of later sent them racing off to get to what was hopefully a good day full of passion and happiness.
—-----
Ayane could feel the weight of her jewelry holding her back from racing to find Ebony; she was most likely in Sebastian's class, Ayane could understand the need for knowledge even though, in honesty, she thought Sebastian was a boring teacher, the crab tended to drag on with his lecture, and some of the topics didn't seem interesting to the princess, who wanted to learn about the philosophy of crabs, or how long it would take for a clownfish to run from a shark. She'd rather listen to her aunt Arista's choir, and go dancing with Aunt Adella. Heck, she'd gladly study under Aunt Attina if it came to running the palace and how to improve the MER-society, like how they could use the Trident to increase the supply of food, land, and jewelry within the kingdom.

The moment Ayane swam to the outside of the crab's building, did she see her cousin, Ebony? A mermaid of royal descent like her, only she had a long raven-haired color, as black as the darkest trenches that lurked in the ocean. An orange fishtail, that told the whole kingdom that she was the daughter of the future queen of Atlantica, Attina. Ayane was excited to see her cousin again. The second-oldest princess was almost like her mother in every way, but with the bonus, the mermaid was quick to see things more magical. Off the top of her head, Ayane knew that her father's keyblade and Melody were the biggest cases of magic that broke the stupid idea of law and order within the world. Sure technically potions existed and were used from time to time, but the key blade and her youngest cousin were honestly the biggest uses of magic within their kingdoms. Because outside the wishing star and the magical talking cave, magic that wasn't from a mystical source was considered limited to the merfolk compared to the humans above, they quickly discovered the art due to a man dawning in a black outfit.

Suddenly the doors slammed open, and as Ayane looked onwards to see her cousin rushing over to her, she was engulfed in a hug that pressed her jewelry deeper into her skin. The blond teen loved being hugged, but honestly, she wondered if people remembered that she was covered in bits of expensive treasures that would mark her skin if they pressed too hard.

“I see you're doing okay, Ebony. Is class over? We're supposed to surprise Melody with her first trip to the sea and go exploring.” Ayane declared, pushing her cousin away from her as she quickly fixed her jewelry, calmly checking each piece to make sure it was perfect. Ebony could only laugh as she swam higher and higher, heading towards the surface world. Ayane followed behind a moment later, as the princesses felt their hearts racing at the thought of meeting Melody for the first time in years, since the day the younger teen had been born to her aunt Ariel and her wife Gabriella. It was the day that Prince Eric of the kingdom above took a maiden as his wife and chose to unite the kingdoms, allowing the redheaded mermaid and her family to live between land and sea if they wanted. This made Ayane wonder how that had affected Melody—did the young girl feel happier with the sea or the land? How did her people's lives affect her? Ayane needed these answers as much as she wanted to befriend her cousin.
“Oh yeah, thankfully Sebastian was quick, and Aunt Aquata had to take over for Aunt Arista 'cause she went with your mom and dad to hang out, so that class was quick today. So we're all good to hang with Melody, race ya.” Ebony let out, swimming faster towards the surface, leaving Ayane to play catch-up with her cousin. Ayane simply smiled as she swam, trying to catch up to the younger, more energetic mermaid. Today was going to be a good day, even though the blond princess didn't notice another mermaid had been watching her.
—----
Aphrodite looked upwards as she watched her beloved mermaid; soon the seas would erupt, the darkness of all would be reborn, and the masses of all would falter. Soon the princess would be needed to protect all; soon she'd be ready for the guardians, and then the most beautiful of the thirteen would show all why she was one of her best warriors.
“Soon, you'll be ready; I promise Ayane, you'll save them, their friends, and their parents. I will make sure that you are granted the happy life that you deserve. Just suffer a little, and I will make sure you feel no pain ever again. First play with the princess, then we'll see how the Ooze affects you, as I know you will be one of his salvations, just like my beloved son and friends.” Aphrodite whispered as she watched the fish around her stop, feeling a darkness looming near.

Something felt off as the fish stopped swimming; the surrounding darkness kept coming closer until it had surrounded the kingdom, leaving the green-skinned mermaid in a kingdom that felt like it was built in the abyss. The only light that was shining in the abyss was her radiance. Aphrodite knew something was lurking inside the darkness as she summoned her version of the Trident from light.
“Silent, words aren't needed in the abyss, Mermaid. I won't be long; I come to see the light you covet and am curious to see what fate will befall them. I have already met Liliana, and now that you've changed the android to something different, what are you playing as a goddess?” It declared, walking over to Aphrodite as the mermaid's eyes widened, that the monster had known of One's change over Hateko, as well as the fact that he had been seeing her guardians. Hateko could feel her anger rise; she wanted to take her Trident and blast the skeleton to dust, but she couldn't. It could only be slain during the key blade war, or else all reality would be destroyed by the deal it made with The first Kay long ago.
“I see that you are the mother, the friend, the traitor, and the one to forge the path to the future. So pick your guardians now, so that I may give forth my blessings of glory. So I suggest you speak now, or forever lose your mermaids into the ether. After this, half of her sisters shall die by my hand, so goddess of love, how much do you love your family over your own and the kin that respect you?” It let out, walking near, almost as if the sea wasn't bound by its might. It was almost like the matter was meaningless. Furthermore, it just walked through the blackened sea as if it was mere ground and nothing more.

“I pick Ayane, Liliana, Hateko, The busty ninja, Sorraku, Sora Kizuna, Inkling Sora, Ooze Sora, Six, My Child, Yume, Seven's Beloved, Sora Beneviento, born from desire, and lastly, the marvelous hero. Those are my champions, oh mighty darkness who lurks beneath all. I hope your champions are strong, as I don't plan on losing once I claim the right to protect all.” Aphrodite declared, morphing her mouth into a smile, showing the multiverse threat that she wasn't going to be afraid of the monster; she'd use her guardians to destroy it with all the hope and grace of the world.
It just looks at the grin of the mermaid. As the darkness began disappearing and the blue ocean water and sun that shone above returned, Aphrodite continued to smile. She stood her ground against evil so vile since the siren queen; now she had to wait for the thirteen to meet, and then it would begin, as a clash greater than the key blade war would arise, and her rule would become reality. After all, a queen needs a kingdom and subjects to protect from the sinister shadows of the beyond.
“As Darkness appeared upon the light, so just shall the light become a must!” Aphrodite said, as she raised her Trident, glowing in light as she left the multiverse as one of the beloved mermaids, that it was time to gather the light

Donna Beneviento replaces Ven's heart

Chapter Summary

Donna Beneviento replaces Ven's heart

Sora looked around the dark hallways of the old mansion; he was unsure of what happened. He remembered making a wish with Riku, and then he saw a floating heart, grabbed it, and let the poor soul enter his heart to heal and be safe from their pain. All he knew was that the heart’s voice sounded like a woman's voice. She was sad and needed help, so why did her heart make his heart ache so much? Every time he'd try to sleep, he could see bits of the heart’s life, each worse than the last, the images of her parents jumping off that waterfall, the man with the scissors in his hand stabbing them into her face. It was like her heart was pulling the strings on his, and it hurt so badly.

Sora had to figure out more about the new friend inside of him, even though he was scared, and every second of being inside the silent manor felt like his spine was being covered in ice water. He had to remain calm as he took a few steps deeper inside the manor, seeing that the picture of the woman's heart must have entered his. She had a sad smile and gray eyes that looked like they hadn't known happiness in years. The woman was wearing a dress that his mom called a mourning garb, so she must have been mourning her family for years.

Sora decided to put on a smile; he had to make her happy. He looked at the painting again, wondering if the woman was okay with him taking her heart or if she knew of some way he could help her. Sora didn't know that the veiled, silent woman was standing right behind him. He was too focused on trying to understand the doll maker's life as he looked at the numerous dolls and photos that littered the walls.
—----
Donna was curious about the small child that took her heart; it was so strange to the Beneviento woman. She wondered why the young boy would take her heart, as the question began forming in yet head. How did the boy save her, and what would happen next, as he was just a child taking in all the pain she held from her memories?
Donna decided to do things differently, as she walked silently into the kitchen, grabbing a plate of tea and cookies, sadly smiling at the plate. She had planned on snacking with Angie, before Miranda brought Rose, and led Ethan to her door.

Donna placed the cups of tea, and cookies on the table and gently patted her hands on an empty couch for the young boy to sit on. Well after he realized she was near him, and after him probably being terrified of her.
—----
Sora was beginning to understand a little more about Donna, her life was nothing but tragedy.
Donna was very quiet, loved tea and dolls, and had no friends outside a doll named Angie. It made the boy feel even sadder as he looked over at the cloaked figure sitting in a rocking chair, gently sipping on some tea. Sora remained silent, knowing that this wasn't the time to be scared and run; he had to comfort the aching woman no matter what!

Sora quickly hopped onto the couch, it was comfortable, silently he thanked Donna for the treats quietly taking a sip of the chamomile tea, and gently biting into a cookie, as a soft-sounding song on an old record player hummed, as his eyes grew drowsy, as the tea slowly fell, and reappeared back onto the table. Sora quickly rubbed his eyes as he began to question what just happened, feeling a sense of awe, and confusion taking hold of him. Slowly wondering if this was truly real for a moment, was most of this insanity part of Donna's heart affecting him, or were the weird powers she held messing with his mind?

“I'm sorry little one, if my heart torments you so. My life wasn't the best, and if I ruined any chance of you sleeping, I am sorry. But little one, if I may ask, what is your name, how is this possible, and what are we going to do?” Donna said, taking another sip of her tea as she looked down at the child. Quickly taking note of every little detail about him, watching the way he would wipe off crumbs from his white shirt into his pockets attempting to not make a mess of the already ruined manor. His sandals were gently placed next to the couch, and his bare feet kicked the air to the beat of her record player. Whoever the little bambino was he was at least polite about being in her manor and caring dearly for her well-being.

“Oh, my name is Sora, and I honestly don't know what happened. All I know is that I made a wish for another friend and closed my eyes to find your heart. Your heart was in so much pain that I did what Mom said and helped them out. It's funny; I don't feel any different outside of being tired. But I guess I just have to deal with the nightmares and memories and go to sleep.

“What's your name? You have a nice picture, and this place looks nice despite being spooky and the cracks in the walls,” Sora said, proceeding to take another sip of tea, feeling a soothing feeling with each sip as his eyes grew even more drowsy.

My name is Donna! Donna Beneviento, I'm glad you liked the painting. It took a lot of time to make it, but I think I did a good job. It was probably one of the few things that brought me happiness outside my dolls and gardening in this dank old house. I'd tell you more about it, but I don't think you should have to suffer with more of my misery after the horrors you witnessed.” Donna whispered, doing her best to speak for the first time in what must have been years. Her voice, while soft, still ached as the doll maker remembered what she sounded like in her last moments with Ethan Winters.

Donna could feel tears pouring down her face, as hot black hit the coffee table, the realization hit her in that moment. She was dead and is now living inside a young boy’s heart. She didn't make an impact on anybody's lives beyond killing them, and getting stabbed by the ultimate father.

Suddenly a warm feeling overlooked her, as she felt her mourning veil fall off of her face, only to look down and see Sora, engulfing her in what must have been the first hug she had received since her mom all those years ago.

“It's ok, Donna; I'm here; please don't cry! We have to smile if we're going to get through this; see a smile like this, and all those sad thoughts will go away." Sora shouted, grabbing hold of the doll maker's face and pressing against it until it formed something close to a smile, quickly flashing the crying woman his very own smile. Even though another yawn escaped from Sora, it made Donna laugh for a second. Maybe Sora would be able to help her become happier; maybe her death was just the beginning of something better.

Suddenly Sora planted into her chest, and as he let out another series of yawns, he felt his eyes closing and his grip on her mourning dress weaken as his body began shutting down, feeling tired for some unknown reason.

“Donna, I feel so sleepy; I think I'm going to sleep for a bit, Wake me up when you'd like another hug!" Sora whispered as he passed out, Donna proceeded to place the four-year-old on her soft red-looking couch. Donna darted over to a pile of blankets, grabbed one, and played it on top of Sora.

Donna could only stand silently next to the sleeping boy in front of her; she knew that she’d have to tell him that he was the strongest person she had ever met, tell him that he was truly the kindest person she had ever met. She could slowly feel the dark hole in her chest, the slightest feeling of warmth overtaking her, as she looked down at Sora. The boy was so full of light that he managed to save her and give her a second chance at happiness. Donna wished this was different, wanting to hold the sleeping boy in her arms, like a little doll. But she could only watch as Sora peacefully slept, causing her to think about things. She no longer had Angie, yet she was truly free from Mother Miranda.

Maybe it was best to try and sleep, if sleep was even possible, as Donna ventured deeper into the darkness of her manor, looking back at Sora for a moment and offering the boy a smile that felt genuine for a moment. Donna knew that the next time they met, she’d show him her face and then show him the basem*nt or more of the manor.

"Rest well, Sora! Pleasant dreams, little bambino!” Donna whispered as the last thing she saw before heading into the darkness of her basem*nt was a blank canvas that gave her an idea.

Cybernetic foxtrotter

Chapter Summary

Cybernetic Foxtrotter

Hateko looked down at the teen in front of her. Oh, how she waited for this day, the day when her life would be saved, and the future of everything was no more peaceful than the horrors of her life. She wondered how long it had been since she had seen her father. Years, centuries—does time even matter when you're not even human and a multiverse-hopping defender of the light?

Hateko just hoped that her parents would be okay this time, as she studied the sixteen-year-old version of her father, Sora. It felt like a memory to the android—the days of her parents coming home from work, those nights where her babysitter Moira would have a sleepover, or the times when her mother simply gave her a thumbs up before school just to assure her that it was a good day. Hateko did her best to put on a show as she began lightly patting her father on the cheek. She just had to be strong; she was the foreteller Ava, a member of the Yorha, and one of the thirteen people to save the multiverse. If she could help her friends with their problems, surely she could talk to her father like a normal person and save both of her parents from the hands of the Wesker's, and Maleficent.

It had taken a moment, but soon she could see those calm blue eyes that she used to run to every night, running to those eyes that comforted her when the nightmares came and when the monsters came to their house and attacked them. Oh, how Hateko missed seeing her father's eyes. Sure, she had seen them in other Soras or the daughters, but this was her father; he was special, the reason for her moving forward to be a good person no matter the guilt the Master put upon her when she was Ava

“Excuse me, you'll catch a cold sleeping in the rain like this; we should get you inside sleepyhead.” Hateko said, gently grabbing hold of her father's back. His tired and confused eyes hurt her soul, but she had to help him quickly; the heartless would be coming soon, and her mother would need them. They had three months until the downfall of raccoon city, they had to move quickly if Hateko wanted her parents to get together.

“What's going on, what happened to my home, my island, Riku, Kairi?” Sora let out, as the feeling of tears touched Hateko's back. Even in the rain, she could feel them, it was the same feeling she had with her mother when they all died in 2017. The day humanity crumbled from the horrors beyond their world. Hateko wished that more people saw it coming. The god of death, Hades, had revived Albert Wesker, thinking that it would help him kill Hercules; it worked up in the end killed every living being when Uroboros ended other worlds until all that remained was the dead, and once the dust settled the last traces of humanity had to fight the machines as the future became a nightmare.

“They're going to be okay soon, Sora at moment, your friends are in a better place; as far as your island goes, it's in a place that can only be dealt with once we defeat a man called Ansem. Let's get you inside, and then we'll talk more. I see a little house right by the shop. We'll get dry in there, and I'll talk to you as much as you want; my name is Hateko, by the way.” Hateko said, picking up the pace as she felt her father's hands tighten against her shirt. He was sad but silent, most likely processing her words and what they even meant to him. Maybe she should have been silent for a little longer, but Hateko didn't want to be silent; she had too many things she wanted to say and deal with. She had to catch her father up to the new journey quicker than he would have liked until they made their way to Raccoon City, then they could rest and take time to go through everything.

—---

Sora wasn't sure what to think at the moment; everything was moving at a mile a minute. First, first those bugs overtook his island, then Riku was sucked up by a dark portal, and Kairi flew right through his body and vanished. The next thing he knew was that he was ending up in a rainy city with a girl who seemed to know his name, his friends, what he was thinking about, and probably more. Sora knew the girl's name to be Hateko, she had short brown hair that was a little spiked, a green short-sleeved shirt, a black skirt that seemed a little too revealing, plus red shorts, as well as a white bulletproof vest that had medic written on it.

“Hateko, how do you know about my home, about my friends, what should I do now?” Sora whispered, as he looked at the teen in front of him pulling out something wrapped in foil, placing it in front of him.

“First, eat and take a breath; we have an hour to keep you rested, then we'll fight until we arrive at raccoon city. Only afterward can I promise you that things will be better for a moment. But for now, rest and let me talk; I'll do my best to answer your questions.” Hateko said, unwrapping the foil that was covering a small paper plate. She hoped that her treat would make her father feel a little more comfortable in this situation. Thankfully. Thankfully, one look at her cinnamon rolls made Sora smile for a second, just enough to make Hateko feel happy about her hard work. Her father had run a bakery on the side of helping her mother with bioterrorism threats that overtook their world, and Hateko had spent most of her days surrounded by sweets and treats until the final days of their lives. Even the torment of the Master and his ungodly key blade war weren't enough for her to lose that part of her life as the being known as Ava took over.

22B was a different story in Hateko's life; parts of it felt like a blur, being trapped inside the never-ending war. The last thing she could remember of that time before her version of Kay found her was killing 9S while the surrounding castle crumbled. But now she was Hateko again, and this was a new chance to save her life.

“Sora, I've been around for a long while. I am what is known as a world hopper; I visit other worlds and fight to protect people from those bugs you fought. Being known as heartless creatures of darkness whose only desire is to consume worlds and the people within them. That's how I know about you and your friends. I had been watching your world from far away, and I could tell how happy you were playing with the others. I'm sorry that I couldn't come sooner. But I promise you that I won't make that mistake again.” Hateko declared, standing up and giving Sora the biggest hug she could technically give without snapping his spine. Hateko wished she could cry to show her father that she cared for him beyond words and physical gestures; she would always love her father and mother, no matter the pain and sorrow they'd face.

“Thank you, Hateko, for everything. You didn't have to do all this, but thank you. All I know is that I have this magical sword, but if you're promising to help me and everyone else, I'll do my best to help you in any way I can. So what is this raccoon city, and how do we get there?” Sora said, taking a breath as he picked up one of Hateko's cinnamon rolls and slowly took a bite, feeling relieved for a second at how the mysterious teen knew how and what to say to comfort him. Maybe whatever crazy adventure was needed to find Riku, and Kairi. Sora had to make sure they were okay before anything bad happened to his friends.

“You're welcome, Sora. Now finish up those rolls and then we'll see if Cid is available and work on getting us a ride to another world. Although I should probably tell you about the keyblade! You'd probably like to know a little more about it, just to keep you safe and able to help your friends.” Hateko said, watching the look of Sora's eyes quickly shift from his food to her face, Hateko could only smile. Her father's love for new and wondrous topic was always a sight to behold, like the time they visited Atlantica and ended up getting lost with mom just look at the merfolk and their culture. Hateko wondered if she could get Ayane involved whenever they ended up on the underwater adventure; it would probably be a blast.

“Hey Hateko? How did you make these cinnamon rolls? They're so good; they're almost like the ones my mom makes at home. I'm just shocked at how good these are; you must be a perfect cook.” Sora said, flashing Hateko a big grin as he quickly finished the last roll.

“Oh, I was a baker, and worked as a pastry chef in my father's shop. It was a pretty sweet job; people would come from miles away just for a taste of our treats. Well, until things changed, and then our baking stopped, and more important matters had to be dealt with. Sora, I'd like to change the subject if you don't mind; I still haven't come to terms with the shop closing down. So let's talk about your key blade for a bit. I'll start with the basics, if that's ok." Hateko said it with a hint of sadness in her voice. Sora could only nod as his hand was engulfed in a flash of light, and a moment later, a gold and sliver blade that looked like a key was in his right hand.

“I see that's your key blade, the weapon capable of slaying the darkness and offering people a chance to feel the light once more. Sora, we'll have to venture out into the rain again; the monsters will be near. I can feel the darkness erupting from this place, and finding the keyhole is needed, it seems.” Hateko declared, feeling her hands shaking. It shouldn't have been possible for her to feel fear, but it was like something more than the heartless had arrived in the quiet world. Something ominous yet familiar made Hateko not like it, as she quickly grabbed a silver fox mask with golden eyes and put it on her face. She had to be strong; she had to become Ava again, not the scared child that nearly perished. She had to stay alive this time; she had to protect her father.

“Come on Hateko, you survived Sora Kizuna's village of monsters, fought Adam, survived the horrors of waking in a nightmarish world, be strong and defend the light. You've got to be better than this; you shouldn't have to call in the other just because of being scared, you just need to put on a smile and honor the way of Yorha. Protect and defend the last traces of humanity no matter the cost, until the last drop of blood, oil and tears erupt from your system.” Hateko said, as she felt her body starting to shake, she didn't know why her body acted like this; nothing was making sense to her until a pair of arms wrapped around her waist, as Hateko felt something warm brushing against her bullet proof vest, as reality slowly kicked back in. Her father was next to her and probably heard her whispering, making Hateko feel like even more of an idiot; she wasn't supposed to let him know about the multiverse, her death at the hands of the infected, and the cracks in her system that she had tried fixing for years.

“Hateko, I'll keep quiet again, if you need to talk, but just know that I'll do my best to understand and support you!” Sora declared, flashing the android a sad smile, as he helped sit her down onto one of the wooden chairs that lay in the abandoned house. Only for the wooden chair to break under the weight of her body. Hateko quickly got up, realizing that now Sora had more proof that she wasn't human.

“I guess I should start at the beginning, Sora. How do you feel about time travel? Because I am from both the past and future, this secret was something I wanted to say when we found my mother, but I don't think I can go any longer without telling you the truth about who I am. It's funny; I've seen so many versions of you and your daughters, but I could never pull myself together when it came to thinking about how I would talk to you or even help you grow as a key blade master, because Sora, I am your daughter!” Hateko said, removing her mask. As she took a deep breath, she could only look at her father's eyes; they were wide, and his smile had disappeared, leaving a look that screamed, trying to process the fact that he had a kid—well, multiple kids if you viewed it from the multiverse. The fact that multiple versions of him existed seemed to be both exciting and scary to the teen. Hateko could only wait as her father tried making words but kept stopping himself with each attempt until he felt like he could form a sentence.

“Hateko, how are you here? If you're from the past and future, how does that work, and if you are my daughter, who became my wife, how did that happen, and what should we even do?” Sora let out, and as he took a deep breath, this was feeling like too much, even for his love of crazy and adventurous things. But he had to push on. Hateko needed help; she was going to need him even quicker than he guessed was possible.

“After our world died at the hands of villains, I was left infected, dying from the viruses that had ravaged our home. I fought, I crawled, and I never slept until I ended up in the Yorha, a group of androids whose focus was saving their version of humanity. My body was saved and rebuilt as a piece of metal and wire. I fought for years until that life ended. I killed my friends and my family until I was found by a key blade master who saw potential in my power, in my ability to care for others, and in my ability to debate my pain and my broken heart. Sadly, it was just another lie to keep me grounded in what they wanted—to summon Kingdom Hearts.

“Oh, we summoned the goddess, but she wasn't the kind, sweet being that was rumored—the one who offered me the chance to save you, took everything around me, and left me to walk through a graveyard of burnt bodies, and melted blades. I had to walk through the children that I cared deeply about in order to protect you. I don't even know if I am doing the right thing anymore, because I know that outside of two of the goddesses, they are cruel, evil or manipulative bastards who will punish us for their sick, twisted lies. She told me to walk through the kids and step on the bodies of those you cared about, as they were nothing compared to your parents. I stepped on them. I wanted to cry, to kill the bitch, but I couldn't. Not only that, but I was so terrified of dying again, the only reason I could move was the thought of seeing you and mom again.

“Sora, the reason why I wanted to go to Raccoon City is because Mom is there; we'd have to meet her, and that would be the start of when you guys fall in love and become a family.” Hateko declared, closing her eyes as she felt something hit her skin. She could feel her father crying into her arms. She wanted to look, but she couldn't; she couldn't bear to see the sad look in her father's eyes again. Suddenly, Hateko felt something warm touching her cheek as she opened her eyes, seeing the soft blue eyes of her father. Sora was sad, but not at his daughters, but rather at the life that she had and the choices she had faced just to get to the point that they could meet, just so a better future could be forged.

“Hateko, while I still have a lot to learn and deal with about being a father at age sixteen, let me tell you this. I will never let these people ever hurt you the same way again. I will make sure they pay if anything ever would happen to you. So when we're out in the rain, I want you to give me your biggest smile, because we're going to destroy those heartless, find a way out of this town, and wreck whatever Raccoon City has in store for us, got it.” Sora declared, gently rubbing his daughters back, as Hateko just embraced the feeling of her father's hug again, it was like the old days. The smell of cinnamon would linger when mom came by the shop to buy her sweet treat coffee, and plant a kiss on him, while she'd watch happily helping customers. Hateko let out a smile as she looked out the window into the rainy city outside, while the night was young, Hateko knew that today was going to be a good day; she had her father, they were able to talk, and nothing bad had happened yet, she'd have to thank Yume, and Sora Kizuna for giving her the strength to move forward and get to this moment.

“Dad, I'll make you proud!” Hateko whispered as Sora let out another smile, knowing that, more than likely, she already had.

—---
Cold, pain! She lied. She lied to me; I'm going to make them pay, where is she? Hateko, where is she, Kay? I want your blood!” Ooze Sora screamed as he looked onwards through the rain as the second district of Traverse town was dead silent. The goddess had lied to him, he had killed their Everblooming project's version of Xehanort, let the dark master's blood run down his fingers and blade but he didn't change yet, Sora was still an Ooze, and now was the time to make somebody pay for this pain. Rachel was still a part of his heart and body, they weren't separate, and he was still hungry for blood. Suddenly Sora could smell something inside the rain; it smelt like smoke. Where there was smoke, there were people and that meant flesh.

Sora ran through the rainy alleys, letting his blade scrape against the brick walls, as he continued to smell the smoke, somebody was near, and he was hungry, the virus instead was taking over again, it was time to feast on the living, Sora's mind began fading into the darkness, as the last thing he saw was a blond man, playing with what looked like dogs.

Chapter Text

Aqua Kizuna was a small-town girl, at least from what the villagers would tell you, Father Orizont was the only thing keeping the blue-haired girl in control, acting as the village's priest and being the only form of compassion to the teen. Orizont had gotten a job at Moreau’s Reservoir many years ago, and he had hoped the Duke would help in getting Aqua a job with him, knowing his daughter had her mother's supernatural strength and desire for combat, she would be more suitable for Lord Moreau. Aqua loved fighting if she wasn't shooting Lycans with her shotgun; she was battling drunks at the local bar, and the rare time she fought Lord Heisenberg was for the hell of it. But that was only one side of the villager's story; she had her mother's heart of gold, and willingness to befriend anybody outside of Alcina’s castle or Mother Miranda herself.
Aqua was cold, and as she blew into her hands, her brown gloves did nothing to protect her hands from the cold, harsh winds of the mad village. She quickly looked around the Duke’s square as the other villagers made their way to work; her father was almost off of work, and they had planned on meeting the Duke to see if he could help her get a job at the Reservoir.

“I'm sure he'll be here soon, Ms. Kizuna. Orizont is a strong man. If his faith in you is strong, then I know he’ll survive the journey back here." The Duke said he was attempting to give Aqua some comfort as she felt her fingers dig into the wooden stock of her shotgun. She wanted to charge into the horde of people and drag her father to the Duke herself. Every day it was the same nightmare: Aqua would see her father dragged off to the factory or reservoir, just like how Mom was taken to the castle; she would never see them again and be all alone in the cold village. Some days were painful living in the mad village, but the day before the workers' pick always made Aqua nervous. Each year, she dodged the ultimate bullet, but this year was different. Every eighteen-year-old was ordered to work for whichever lord chose them. Aqua could feel the stare of the castle ruler looking above her, making her hope that her father had some luck with their lord.

I hope you're right, Duke! I can't lose him, not after Mike. I still have so much to learn from him, and he’s my only chance at not being forced into working for Lord Alcina.” Aqua said, muttering the last part of her sentence under her breath, the Duke hearing every bit of it but staying silent, as the sounds of heavy footsteps could be heard within the villagers.

“Aqua, good that you're with the Duke; I was beginning to worry that you had forgotten about our meeting today!” Orizont boomed as his footsteps echoed across the half-frozen ground of the square. Aqua looked up to the man she had called father; his dark brown hair flowed under his helmet. It was funny to the blue-haired girl that everyone in her family would end up with long hair at some point in their lives; it was the reason why she and Orizont loved her mother Miko so much; she was so beautiful to see despite being the town’s doctor and maiden. She had taken on the role after the death of Beneadetta Beneveinto, and most of the Beneveinto family had died. Aqua would have liked to say she was happy for her mother, but like every other maiden with good looks and a family, it didn't last once Alcina claimed her to work for her and those vile daughters of hers last year.

Duke, you're looking well! Making sure my little girl is fine under the watch of Mother Miranda’s eyes, I hope!” Orizont said, fishing out a bag of lei from his right pocket, wasting no time pointing at different types of meats, vegetables, and items. The Duke nodded happily at the father's spending, knowing that Orizont was the strongest man in the village outside the lords and Lycans. Duke liked the tall gentleman; his years of hard work and determination for his family and village never wavered, leading to them becoming friends after the loss of Miko.

“Why, Aqua has been doing well; we were just talking about tomorrow! She’s worried about Alcina, and if you talked to Lord Moreau about her joining you for a job in the reservoir.” Duke said, handing Orizont some coins and thanking the man for his business. Aqua grabbed the sack of food from her father; this was probably the last meal she would have with her father, so the family was planning on having a good night. Aqua didn't see the look in Orizont’s eyes; as he looked beyond the Duke, the man knew the harsh truth of the matter. Lord Moreau had told him that he wasn't taking his daughter; Alcina had already asked for the teen before he did.

Orizont sadly knew the bitter truth: the only way to save Aqua from going to the castle was for him to see another lord, and offer more than he had to them for the chance to save his daughter from her horrid fate in the castle. Orizont knew he had two options: Lord Heisenberg was unlikely due to taking strong men, and he didn't care about the villagers, so he was impossible and probably asked a higher price than the other lord. Besides, he commented that Aqua would be the best form of entertainment at the castle during the Vampire’s next dinner between the lords, so he was off the table. Meaning he had one option left, and it was the most risky option outside. Betraying his faith in Mother and running into the Lycan’s domain, he would have to visit the doll maker.
“Aqua, please go home and start dinner. I have one last thing I must do. I'll be home by the time dinner is ready. Once we've eaten, then it will be time to talk about tomorrow." Orizont commanded, and his voice boomed, making Aqua jump for a second. Orizont never spoke to her with that tone, the tone used for those with whom he had a great deal of importance. Aqua blinked at her father for a second, then ran back to their house by the cemetery and Luiza’s fields.

“Orizont, I know what you're planning; do you think she'll help? I know that you'd give anything to save Aqua, but tell me, is it worth going there? She is still heartbroken after their deaths; she just killed the gardener and any staff that even breathed near her, let alone talked to her. So please tell me that you have a plan or something to sweeten the pot.” Duke whispered, but Orizont didn't listen to the merchant as he walked over to the door to the Beneveinto lands. Donna Beneviento was the only option he had left; even if it meant death, he would save his daughter from the fate of the castle. Orizont fished out a bag containing a ribbon, a photo, some blue hair, and his family’s treasure, a blue diamond ring. He was willing to give up his wife’s most valuable treasure, all for their most prized thing of all.
—---
Orizont opened the door to the lands of the Doll maker, he looked around, walking through patches of dead grass, vines, and brushes. The sight of hanging dolls greeted him, as the thick fog that covered the land made him walk slower. Normally he would be terrified; he could feel it when he took a breath of the cold, dead air. It was like a sense of dread and misery had overtaken him, telling him to go back or die, but he had to keep going; Donna was his only hope, even if it was unbearable.

Aqua’s life was on the line, by Mother Miranda's grace, he would make it to Donna. Even if he died in the process, Aqua would be saved, he would make sure that the vampires never got their bloody hands on his child. He decided to follow the fresh footsteps that pressed against the snow, someone had heard him talking with the Duke, and Orizont knew that it must have been Donna, it couldn't be anyone else as she had no staff to use, and her dolls footsteps were too small to be buried under the never-ending snow.
—-----
Orizont made his way deeper into the cursed lands, the old rope bridge, and the lingering feeling of death and dredge in his stomach, none of it was stopping Orizont, as he etched closer to Donna. That was until he arrived at the gardens, and a figure looked at him, standing in a field of yellow flowers.

“Miko! So the rumors are true; you have her gift, and yet seeing her again both curses and blesses me with the sight of my wife. Why did you take her form? It brings me no comfort to see her again; all it does is drive the wound in deeper. Reveal your true self to me, Donna; it's time for us to chat. I know you could hear me speaking with the Duke!” Orizont spoke, looking at the features of his wife. Her long blue hair that rivaled the sea, the pure white outfit that looked like snow, and the soft grin on her face that Aqua had mastered to warm his heart even in the coldest winter.

“Orizont! Why are you here?” Donna said Orizont felt his heart skip a beat, the dollmaker sounded like his beloved wife, she had truly become a copy of Miko. But Orizont had to stay strong; Donna was his only hope at saving Aqua, so he took a deep breath, seeing Miko gave him a little hope, so he just hoped that things would be okay.

“I have come to bargain with you, my lord! You are the latest in the Beneviento household to take up its head. I simply wish to ask for mercy upon my daughter; Lord Moreau can't claim her under his roof, as that foul demon in the castle has eyed my Aqua. The only way for her to find mercy is for another lord to claim her; as you know, each lord gets a maiden alongside any villagers. I humbly ask that you save my daughter from Mistress Dimitrescu. Please, I'm begging you, save her from the fangs and the pain. I have lost my wife to that woman; I can't bear to see my daughter go through the same fate.” Orizont said, planting his face near the snow and placing the bag of items in front of him as an offering to the doll maker. Only for a hand to be placed on his shoulder, Orizont looked up to see the face of Miko. She was smiling, but he didn't know if it was Donna’s smile or a lie to give him hope.

“I am that desperate to save her! I would gladly die or be enslaved to you, or Lord Moreau, just to keep her safe!” Orizont whispered to the lord, his fingers burning in the cold snow. Donna looked at the bag, seeing all the family money, Miko’s treasured, and a photo of Aqua. Donna sighed as she snapped her fingers. She hated seeing families suffer at the hands of Miranda; she may have been a lord for a year and utterly hated the idea of seeing, let alone talking to, people, but just this once, she would see why the village priest was fighting for his daughter.

“I will see about saving your daughter under two conditions. The first is that if I save her, she will serve under my rule for six out of the seven days of the week; the seventh day will be for her to be free. She will clean the manor and garden until they are workable, and lastly, she must become mine and Angie’s friend. If she is to work for us, she must play with us till I am happy and the allotted hours have been figured out. She will be given pay, but be warned: if she misses a day, or I am unhappy with how she performs, you'll both wish that I hadn't saved her from the castle. That is my first condition; the second is one that I would do unless I found it necessary. Angie and I are coming with you to dinner!” Donna declared that, as Orizont’s eyes widened, he was speechless.

Donna, in the year that she had been a lord of the village, had never gone beyond her doors, unless it was for the monthly meetings or the workers' pick. So the idea of having a lord over, let alone the shyest one of the bunch, was something Orizont had never thought possible, but it was to save his daughter so he would make sure that Donna was taken care of. He just hoped that Aqua would be okay, not just with her in his house but working for the Lord.

“I hope you are in the mood for Bird, and Beast Pilaf, with bread, I wasn't planning on a lord coming over when I planned dinner with Aqua, last night. So it'll be simple, but Aqua can cook a bit, so hopefully things will be to your liking.” Orizont let out, standing up, his hands were shaking under the weight of Donna’s gaze. She didn't speak, didn't move, it was like she was looking into his soul, ready to claim it for the stupid meaning of a simple meal.

“Why, that sounds nice! I just need to get Angie, and I'll be over by the time it's ready!” Donna whispered, gently parting her veil so that Orizont could see her sad smile in between the illusion of Miko disappearing, and the silhouette of a mourning garb taking her place. Orizont nodded as he ran as fast as he could back home, he didn't bother to think about how Donna knew where he probably lived, or the idea of her being in the same room as Aqua, and the nightmare that would become. He’d have to break out the wine and make sure the house was clean. But for a moment he smiled, for the first time since Miko was taken, just for tonight there was a chance for his daughter to be saved.

Orizont just hoped that things would go well, after all, it was only the beginning of his daughter's future, he just prayed that things would end happily.

-------
Orizoint was nervous about dinner, it was already a tough pill to swallow that his daughter would possibly end up working for those vampires. But he just hoped that tonight would be perfect, as he watched the Doll maker following silently behind him, her doll Angie was a few trees behind them, as the father made his way through the dark village. The howls of the lycans didn't help make Orizont's nerves any better, he didn't know whether Donna ordered them to kill him, or if his mind was just thinking of the worst scenarios.
"Something on your mind?" Donna said, asking the father barely raising her voice above a whisper, even in the harsh snow, Orizont could tell what she had said, it had taken him years of working in the harshest conditions under Lord Moreau to hear even the tiniest whisper in even the cruelest snowstorm.

"I'll give it a shot, shall we hurry, I doubt Aqua will wait once dinner gets cold, and tell your doll to come closer, the snow is already scary enough at this time of night." Orizont said, walking deeper into the dead trees and fresh snow, Donna following behind him, as she started to wonder what Aqua was like, and was she the one to help heal her broken heart.

“I'd never admit this to Aqua, but I'm worried about her. I'm terrified to think of tomorrow and watch the horror on her face as that vampire bitch drags her to the castle. I prayed every night for as long as I could to Mother Miranda, to any gods, even the fabled goddess of light, that she'd be saved from that oversized woman. Not only that, but I just don't know what I'd do if this dinner fails, and tomorrow the worst comes." Orizont said that as he looked up at the snow, the only things he had left were Aqua and the snow that his wife loved, so why did looking at it hurt more than usual? Was it his wife's way of judging him from beyond the grave, or whatever wine bottle that Alcina poured into her greedy hands.
"Have you tried telling her the truth? I imagine the weight of everything is tearing you down. I know the feeling every day, I wake up and wonder why me and Angie are still here, it has been a year since the death of my family, and Miranda took me into her family, but I don't feel happy about it. Likewise, I still wake up screaming in the night, looking at the maids that I killed. Sometimes I find myself looking into my parents' eyes, they stare at me with eyes of hate and disgust for what I've become. I still wish that I could tell them I'm sorry for my actions, but I know that I can't change the past only to affect the future in my own way. So after dinner, tell her how you feel, and I'll see about taking her tomorrow if Miranda lets me." Donna said, whispering to Orizont as she felt her hands burn as the cold winds and snow assaulted her mourning garb. They needed to get moving before she froze to death.

—-----
Aqua was getting worried about her father as she took dinner out of the oven to cool. She knew her father was up to something; she just didn't know what, he never went to see anybody in the village after Miko had been sent to the castle. Maybe he was visiting Moreau in some crazy attempt to save her ass, and it was taking longer than he had expected.

Thankfully, she didn't have to wait too long as she heard the sound of the front door opening, and the thunderous footsteps of her father were felt throughout their tiny household. Aqua let out a small sigh as she began setting the food down on the family dining table. She hoped that their guests would like the meal, the last time she even cooked for anyone was for Elrena and her father, the event wasn't the best, but then Elrena had gotten drunk right before coming over, and her father dragged her back home. Maybe tonight will be different. Aqua just did as her father told her whenever a guest was over, put on a smile, looked decent enough to be human, and made sure that the house and food were done before they arrived. Thankfully the house was done, and things were looking good as Aqua watched her father enter the kitchen, giving him a small smile, watching the tall man pull out a chair for their guest, and then signaling them to enter the kitchen.

It wasn't until she saw the family's newest guest that Aqua realized what had taken her father so long. She saw a figure dressed in black holding a doll dressed in a tattered wedding dress, and Aqua couldn't believe what she was seeing. Donna Beneviento, the fourth lord of the village, and her doll Angie were in their kitchen, about to eat a meal with Orizont and her. Aqua felt the need to rub her eyes, she started to wonder if this was real, why Donna would be in her house, and why her father invited the one lord who had no involvement in her life since childhood. Was Donna the person she went to see about, saving her from Alcina's gasp? Aqua wondered if her friend was even enough, or if she even remembered her only visit to the manor.

"Welcome to our house, please let me get you a drink, and some food, Ms. Beneviento! Aqua said, as she felt her voice starting to crack under the weight of her nerves. Aqua could only look at the Doll maker, she could only imagine those lifeless eyes of Donna staring deeper into her soul, she just prayed that her lord would show some mercy towards her tonight. Aqua rushed to grab a cup and the tea kettle, everything had to be perfect, but Aqua could feel everything shaking. She was scared, it reminded her of that fateful day when Miko brought her to house Beneviento as a child.
You don't need to try that hard! Just serve us something decent and tell us about yourself, and we'll see if it's worth saving your ass!" Angie declared, floating over to Aqua, watching the teen like a hawk. Orizont took a seat, keeping quiet, as it was now up to Aqua to save herself.
—-------
Donna was interested, to say the least. She could tell that Aqua was like everyone else in the village, afraid of her power and the lives that she had wrongfully taken, but she still tried to be kind. Despite all the fear she was facing in these quick few moments, Donna could see there was more to the blue-haired girl in front of her. She even agreed with Angie that Aqua simply needed to serve her something decent and tell us even the most basic things about her. Thankfully, she was halfway through all of Donna's needs for the teen. She could tell by looking at the simple feast of buttered bread and the Bird and Beast Pilaf that Aqua could cook, and judging by the smell, it was going to be the first good meal she had since her parents died. Silently, the doll maker slid part of her mourning veil to the other side of her face, allowing Aqua to see her dead gray eye. Donna grabbed a spoon and started eating the smallest bites known to man, and then she ate more, enough until the plate was done, and the tiniest of smiles could be seen on her face.

“Aqua, thank you for the food. I don't think I've ever had something that good in a long while, so now that I know you can cook, please tell me a little about yourself. What do you do for fun? Why should I take you into my manor? I ask this because I don't just want a cook or a cleaner; I want a friend to experience all of my joy and sorrow together." Donna said, wiping off some butter that had been stuck to her lips as she waited for Aqua to respond to her question. Donna knew what she said was true; she didn't care about Aqua being good at housework; she just needed someone to make her feel like she mattered in the cold village and silent manor that she called home.
—------
Aqua was surprised, to say the least; she hadn't expected Donna to eat her food, let alone compliment her, the only thing she had left was to talk about herself, but she didn't know what to say. What could she say that she was from a family of more spiritual importance, that she had a crush on Elrena and got rejected in a heartbeat, that she loved to watch the snow because it reminded her of Miko, the first time they danced together?

"I guess I like the snow falling, and I like the smell of chocolate. Sorry, I didn't think I was meeting you tonight and going to have a conversation. Um, I like to practice hunting, as I know that the Lycans are a big issue in the village, and it makes food a little more difficult to get outside of paying the Duke. I have been working out, and I tend to head into the forest to hunt for deer and rabbits; it's the reason for the best part of tonight's dinner. Father gets an amount from the Duke, and I'll hunt and provide the rest of whatever is needed." Aqua let out a feeling of warmth coming from inside her chest. She didn't know why she was feeling embarrassed and yet full of happiness to have someone to talk to—that, or it was heartburn from eating dinner quickly, so Father and Donna would be waiting.

"I see, I guess Orizont should be happy to have you as his daughter, while I am in no need of a hunter, I will admit that the lycans are getting out of hand. We'd better get going, I think I heard enough, and tomorrow is going to be a big day for the both of us, so please rest Aqua. Hopefully tomorrow you'll be under my house, and then we can truly continue this conversation at a more peaceful time. Let's go, Angie; we got a long walk ahead of us." Donna said, standing up from the table, grabbing Angie, and making her way out into the harsh snow and winds that plagued the village. Aqua and Orizont were silent. Aqua had barely spoken, but Donna made it seem like the one moment she used was more than enough to justify her wanting to take her to the creepy manor. They could only hope that it was enough to make a difference and that Donna would be able to pull it off.

"So why did you decide to rush things? She was trying to speak, and from what you said, dinner was good," Angie shouted as the pair made their way to the gates that led to the house of Beneviento.

"Aqua wasn't speaking for herself; she wasn't acting like the normal person that Orizont and Moreau made her out to be. I can tell that the fear of our presence and the looming feeling of Alcina's castle have made her feel broken; she was unable to speak normally. However, if we can save her from the castle, I will make her open up, one way or another. Angie, I think she is the one; I could feel it. Aqua might be the one to truly bring us happiness. I know we only met for a few minutes, but I believe that she is the one, and I don't know what to do if she is the one. I didn't think about it when I was talking to Orizont, or even at the dinner table, but I think I have met Aqua before, as a child. She was with Miko the day before Claudia died; I believe we played in the snow, and I was happy." Donna declared as she looked up at the falling snow that she had made up her mind that tomorrow Aqua would be saved, and she would not lose another friend to the castle and Alcina's sinister temptations over her maids.

"Well then, let's get home before you freeze your ass off; I'd rather not see our new blueberry be together with a frozen Moldsicle," Angie yelled as Donna began running deeper into the forest. She wanted to see that moment again—the girl in white dancing in the snow, watching the blues of her hair swiftly act like a paintbrush against the whites and grays of her broken world. Donna wanted to feel that feeling again—the day she was truly happy—and then have even more if the gods would let her.
—---
"I must say, are you sure that the Dollmaker is the best choice, surely I can do better to create our savior." Kay whispered as she watched the pitch-black Dollmaker run over her old bridge, through the hills of graves and dolls, nearing the gardens of house Beneviento.

"I think it's romantic, the shy Doll maker who longs for love and compassion, with the blue-haired bombshell that will fight for her love, as soon as she feels safe again, I think they are perfect for each other. This will create one of the most romantic Sora's ever, even if the tragedy is a little too much for me. Trust me, Five as a mother and romantic at heart, this is the best you're gonna get, so embrace the beauty that lives in this dark world." Six declared, smiling at the start of what was likely an ever-blooming romance.
"I hope you're right, now let's go home, this world is just too cold," Kay said, holding her white cloak tighter as she summoned a portal of light, running through it to the warmth of their castle in a place in between all.

“Weakling, live in the ocean for once in your life; the cold feels normal to us merfolk. Heck, even the waters of Destiny Island were nothing compared to this place; you need to lighten up before One kills us all. Why am I the only one to see that romance and friendship are the keys to saving us all?" Six whispered as she pulled out a locket. Her blue and yellow eyes gazed upon a picture of her sitting between two giant mermaids. Six wanted to cry, but she couldn't yet. Her family wasn't free from the foolishness of her sisters; they were going to get everybody killed.

"I guess it's up to me to be the hero, fine sisters, if you want Sora's, champions, hope. I'll give it to you, but I will make sure that you'll never see them succeed, only those of love and romance shall be allowed to live in our paradise." Six, no that was a codename for the sisters, Kay was too simple for those who knew of them by religion and travel. The day that her plans would go into action, Six would return to the name that was given to her by her Son, she would be known by her true name, Aphrodite.

—-----
Aqua could only look at her father, she didn't know what to say or think at the moment. She wanted him to speak, comfort her after her nervous dinner with Donna Beneviento, and the possibility of this being the last talk they would have before her eventual death at the castle. But Orizont just stood silently, as he rubbed his black beard, he was in his own headspace at the moment, and this made Aqua scared.

Orizont wasn't one to keep his thoughts hidden, when Miko died, he declared to the village that he was going to fight a lord just to feel human again, and the man ended up in front of their house the very next day, Orizont had fought Karl Heisenberg right outside his factory until the priest was nothing more than a weaker man forced to be bedridden for a week due to his thoughts.
"Aqua, if they take you, I shall go through the front door and fight Alcina, and her daughters, just so you can run. I promise you that, with all my being, you will be safe. I know I failed you as a father, but just know this. Furthermore, I will always love you, and in the case that Donna can't come through and save you, please know that I am sorry for not being there when Miko died or when Elrena broke your heart. But I have always loved you, and no matter what, I know that the gods will make sure your aftermath is the most important thing you could ever want.

"We should go to bed, tomorrow is either a big day of work or our last day in the village, finally to be returned into Miko's arms in a place more warm and heavenly than the most beautiful parts of our village." Orizont declared as he exited the kitchen, leaving Aqua alone to tend to the dishes and realize that her father had just attempted to apologize to her for all the things she had wished for him to do ever since Miko had died last year. Aqua could feel her eyes starting to water as she began to clean, she didn't know what to think about her father or how the events of tomorrow would be, she just hoped that tomorrow was a good day.

Broken rebirth 1,2

Chapter Summary

Broken rebirth 1,2

Aqua looked at her bloody hands as they touched her punching bag. She knew the Mark of Mastery was in the morning; she couldn't believe that she was going through this. She looked at her key blade and saw Storm fall. Mom had left it to her, and she was meant to face Mother Miranda and save Donna and their family from her rule. But instead, she was having to go beyond her horizons and become a master; it was the only way to support Sora and get strong enough to defeat that bitch, and save her beloved Doll maker. But I wasn't sure about this journey. It had been a few months since Aqua and Sora had run away from the village of shadows, months since the death of Ethan Winters, and yet there was no news on if Donna was okay; the Duke hadn't told her if Donna was okay, if Rose was alive, or if Miranda’s new child. She was lost in a new life of possibilities, and yet she only wanted her old life—the sounds of Sora waking her up to Donna’s cooking, the daily job of gardening and cleaning, the slaughter of Lycans, how she just wanted better.

Aqua kept swinging her key blade in the air, summoning the magical blade, mixing her training up with punching a punching bag every few minutes, and re-summoning her blade. She had to make sure she was strong enough to fight Miranda, save Donna, and avenge Ethan. She felt like the weight of the world was on her back, and she still gave the people in the land of departure a smile. It may have been fake, but she tried to be as human as possible. She knew mentally it was a battle she was losing; she had died running from Miranda, and her heart was in agony when Sora had told her. Miranda stabbed her heart with the mold, and yet she still ran. Sora was in her arms, and they had run, fled, or done anything to get away from the village.

The few months they spent in the Land of Departure were a struggle at first. Aqua had never told anyone that she was a walking piece of mold or that Sora was the creation of lesbians using powerful magic. It made her feel like sh*t to hide her true feelings about Donna, Sora, and the village. But it was the right move for now; she had become a better fighter with the key blade, Master Vor had taught her more advanced magic, and tomorrow was the big day. The Mark of Mastery was the next step in her path to saving Donna. She would take her training and willingness to protect her son and see the rest of the worlds; if she could protect one world from evil, she could do another until she protected Donna and the village from the most evil thing she knew.

“Mom, it's midnight; you have to get some sleep. What would Donna think if she saw you up so late in the night?” Sora murmured, rubbing his eyes. The blue-haired child had returned from the long walk back from the lookout point with Terra and Master Vor, and instantly went to sleep the moment he landed on their bed.
Aqua smiled for a second, it was funny how much of Donna was still in Sora. How she made the blue-haired woman sleep, even though Donna was the one to stay up endlessly to play with Sora, and Angie, or make new dolls late into the night.

“I'll go to sleep in a few minutes, okay, sweetie!” Aqua declared, proceeding to walk over to her son, kissing his forehead, and placing the blanket back on him. Aqua looked at herself in the mirror; she still looked human, felt human, and all of her emotions were human, so she smiled for a second. Maybe this was still possible; Donna was ok with being made of mold, and their ritual would have turned her this way no matter what. But it was still hard to accept the fact that she had been dead for a month while Sora was still alive.

Aqua began to wonder if she was weak without Donna and Orizont, was she that dependent on them for happiness? No, that wasn't the case; she was strong, capable of fighting Miranda and gaining the right to be a key blade master; she was strong, and her death was only a setback in getting her a happy ending with her family. Father Orizont made sure she could kill a Lycan at age six; she learned how to cook thanks to Donna; Angie helped her find life funny again; and Sora her beloved child, helped her feel human even after her death; he made her feel more alive than she had any right to.
Suddenly, Aqua heard a knock on her door, Aqua summoned her key blade. She may have been in a safe place, but nowhere was safe for her outside of House Benevenito. She looked down to see a crop of spiky blond hair, and her stern stance dropped as a small smile rose upon seeing Ventus at her door.

“Hello, Ven! Can I help you with something?” Aqua whispered, not knowing if the master was nearby or if Ven was being sent to talk to her. Nevertheless, she opened her door, welcoming the teen in like she was normal, like she could hold a conversation without feeling emotional. Aqua tried to calm her nerves as she looked at Ven’s blue eyes, looking softly at her. Aqua was never the best at conversations, and after her death, part of her was worried. She wanted to have a conversation with people, but no one in the village talked to her. Orizont was working tirelessly on everything. Donna was the best ground she made; even if the Doll maker didn't talk often, Sora and Angie helped, even if it overwhelmed her at times in responding to them. Her death had made any chance at seeing the world through a normal view a lot harder. Each time she spoke to people, Sora had to help, like how Angie did with Donna when they first met.

—------

Ven looked at Aqua; her hand was bleeding, as blood ran down her key blade, and black tears rolled down her face. Ven silently rubbed his eyelids, causing Aqua to realize she had been crying and didn't even notice it.

“May I come in? Aqua, it's time to tell me what's going on and how I can help. I've noticed how quiet you've been lately, and I know something is off. Please, may I come in and chat." Ventus said, poking his head inside the door, noticing that Sora was asleep, and Aqua had her record player going at a volume louder than normal. It woke him up, and from what Ven knew of Aqua, she only kept the music loud when she was emotional and needed to calm herself down.

Ven took the next few moments to think about all of this. Aqua needed help; whatever was hurting her mentally was the result of whatever she and Sora were running from. She was running from her past. Ven had heard her mention someone by the name of Donna in the past and thought she was the cause of everything. Ven had to know what the issue was; maybe Aqua had a fight with this Donna person, or she was nervous about something, and Donna was a form of comfort to the woman.

Aqua took a deep breath as she let her friend inside, she had still been wearing her village outfit, feeling like she needed to feel at home for a few minutes. She could tell Ven was eying her look—her wool brown work gloves, her blue hair in a black beanie that had a sun and moon symbol on it, and her black baggy pants that looked like she was about to freeze to death rather than get any form of warmth. The fancy shoes that she normally had were replaced with rough work boots that had mud still caked on them from the first day she arrived at the castle.

Ven noticed more details about Aqua as he checked out her combat outfit. Mentally thanking Cinderella for the advice.
“You can tell a lot about a person based on their clothes, Aqua! I see your corset had cuts and that you aren't good at sewing, I mean the mice I know could do a better job at this! Whatever village you lived in must have sucked, it looks like this Donna person is needed quickly to save this outfit.” Ven said, trying to push the blue-haired woman’s buttons, Aqua must have grown up in a village, living in a low-class one, and this Donna person must have kept her together, Sora was still a mystery, but it looked like Aqua kept his clothes in better shape than hers. Ven could see the veins on Aqua’s face grow, as her fists tightened, he had pushed the right button, so the plan was working, as he silently whispered a sleep spell at Aqua, now he waited for her to wake up, so they could chat freely.
—----

“Ven!” Aqua said, opening her eyes, that she felt weird, like she had had a good night's sleep. Aqua knew it was a sleep spell, but to think that Ventus of all people would knock her out. Aqua looked at the teen; he had finished cleaning up her room and was sitting in her chair.

“I guess it's time to get some things off my chest!” Aqua muttered as she stood up, Ven just nodded as the blue-haired woman sat on her bed. She wished she had Angie with her; she always made painful conversation feel more bearable to handle. But Aqua took a breath as she waited for Ven to rip into her, and for her to spill her guts out, telling him of her horrible life.

“Aqua, who is Donna, and why does she affect you so dearly?” Ven said, knowing it was best to start with the source of her troubles, Donna was probably the best place to start given how Aqua and Sora mentioned the mysterious woman’s name a handful of times in the few short months that Ven had known them.

Donna was my wife, Sora’s mother, and the reason for my life having meaning. Ven, Sora, and I lived in a cruel village before moving here! Mother Miranda was the reason for my pain, my agony. She was the ruler of our village, commanding four lords who served under her, Donna was one of the lords, and the one who I love with all of my heart. She is the sole reason for us leaving the village, and the cause of my death!” Aqua let out, as her tone got quiet, she could see Ven was speechless, until his eyes widened, and then he came at her with a burst of energy.

“Wait, if you died, how are you here, how come Sora isn't dead, and how did two women make a child?” Ven shouted, Aqua quickly placed a hand over his mouth, as the teen kept trying to speak, his mind was being blown, and Aqua knew it was about to be blown more like a Lycan getting shot with her shotgun.

“Look, I was infected with a special type of mold; it gave me the ability to regenerate, mine was the lord’s where death could be avoided for a time or unless something stronger killed me. I died saving Sora from Miranda, the mold had rebuilt my body, fixed my heart, and is the only reason we’re having this conversation at the moment.” Aqua whispered, breaking her hand and cursing for a second, as Ven saw in a matter of seconds, Aqua’s hand had fixed itself well as new.

“I'm guessing this mold was also the reason for Sora being born!” Ven stated, rubbing his neck. Aqua nodded; the mold saw the cause of everything, and yet it was the blessing her family needed.
“Sora was born using magic, and the mold, Ven! Donna and I prayed to the gods using blood and magic from the key blade, creating Sora, a child made of flesh, blood, and mold. The amount of mold in his system is small, but it has been growing over the years until he will be nothing but mold. Currently, his brain and heart have mold inside of them; the rest of him is human.” Aqua said, feeling her voice crack under the weight of her words, that Ven was the first person she had ever told about her death—about Sora. She didn't know how to feel; she could feel proud, but for some reason, she felt a little comfort in getting things off her chest.

“I know this is hard, Aqua. But tell you what? Tomorrow, tomorrow once you become a key blade master, and once Master Vor and Xehanort give you the power to leave, Let me come with you; help me save my friend Cinderella, and I'll help you try and stop Miranda.” Ven said, grabbing the molded woman’s hands and offering her the biggest smile that he could.

Aqua looked at Ven’s smile; it reminded her of the same smile that she had given Donna right before she kissed her—the same smile that Sora would give them, right before he and Angie ran into the garden to play. She could feel her heart melting at the sight of the teen’s radiance; maybe it was possible. If she had Ven, then she could get Terra, the Masters, anybody able to help her save her village, and Donna.

“Why not, I'll give you a hand, Ven! Let's see if we can get our happy endings!” Aqua whispered, raising her fist into the air, doing her best to not wake up Sora.

“OK then, I'll see you tomorrow, Aqua! Get some rest. Tomorrow is a big day for both of us.” Ven said, leaving the room, as Aqua chuckled for a second looking at her mage outfit, the outfit her beloved doll maker had made for her before they departed.
Yes, it'll be a big day!” Aqua said, looking at Sora sleeping peacefully. As her eyes got hazy, her body started falling into their bed, and a few seconds later, she was asleep.
—---
“Well, that went well! Wouldn't you agree, Ven! Vor said that as she watched the teen, she could tell, judging by the smile on his face, that things went well with the castle's newest member.
"It looks like it, Master! So what happens tomorrow?” Ven said, looking over to the brown-haired woman in front of him.

“Tomorrow, we see if she can defeat Terra and prove herself worthy of mastery. If she passes, then you may go with her; if not, then we'll talk more after. Knowing Terra, he’d probably lose hard, but then again, the darkness in his heart would be his downfall unless Xehanort could help him afterward. The test tomorrow is to see if Aqua can fight on the level of a key blade user, but her real test is to see if she can save someone much like herself, Donna. If she saves Cinderella with you, then tell her that I decree her a master and that your princess is free to travel with you.” Vor declared, looking at Ven, that he would make sure that Aqua did well.

“Once you have saved Cinderella, protect the land from any heartless, or evils in your path, if Aqua is strong enough by the end of your journey. Find me and Master Xehanort, then we shall help in freeing Aqua’s village.” Vor let out, walking away, as Ven took off. Vor smiled for a second as her amber eyes shone in the dark. Soon, Kingdom hearts would be upon them, and light and dark would be in unison. She knew Aqua was the perfect balance; Terra was filled with darkness, and Sora and Ven brimmed with light, so the result was looking to feel enjoyable.

--------
Aqua was both nervous and excited, as she made her way down to the master's throne room. The mark of mastery was in a couple of minutes, and her mind felt like it was racing. She wished Donna was her; it would make the stressful feeling go away. It was already hard enough wanting to win for Sora so that they could be free to go back to the village for her beloved Doll maker, but now she had to help Ventus with his love life.

Aqua was still wondering why she agreed to help the blonde teen; they were friends, but if she had to be honest, she didn't want to help Ven. Granted, he was nice, and Donna would have scalded her into helping him; it was just that her heart wasn't in it. She was simply helping him to have a chance at saving Donna and to make sure that Sora was truly happy. Nothing else mattered to her beyond her family; she would defeat Terra and be on her way to happiness.
—--
The first thing Aqua felt was the warm light of the throne room hitting her eyes. It was peaceful, almost too peaceful. Maybe it was just her mind overthinking things, but for a moment, Aqua felt a hint of darkness luring from inside the overwhelming light that engulfed the room. Aqua decided to remain quiet; it was probably her imagination, and, if not surely, one of the masters knew what was going on.

"Ah, Aqua, you're here; please stand next to Terra, so that we can begin the Mark of Mastery. I'm betting somebody can't hold back their excitement for this moment any longer!" Vor declared, looking over at Sora who was nearly jumping for joy in his seat, eyes glued to his mom, waiting to see her defeat Terra and become a master. Aqua flashed her son a quick smile—a real one, not the fake ones that she flashed to Terra and Ven. The only people who deserved to see her true self were her beloved son and wife. Sora was her whole reason for becoming a key blade master; if it wasn't for him finding Master Vor in the forest, she would have grabbed the nearest gun and gone on a suicidal mission to obtain her sweet Beneviento.

Aqua summoned her key blade. Rainfall looked at the blue key blade and waited for the master to give the signal. She quickly looked around the room; Sora was nearly overflowing with excitement, Vor looked like she was just as excited, Terra and Ven had serious looks on their faces, and Lastly was Master Xehanort, Aqua just looked at the master smile; it never changed; it was an ominous sort of smile that felt too close to the smile that Lord Moreau once flashed her after her first day working under Donna. It was a smile that screamed lust and want, but for some reason, Xehanort's felt different, almost like he was both looking at her and beyond her with just his grin.

"Welcome one and all to this most glorious occasion. Master Xehanort has come a long way to witness the beginning of a possible key blade master, so Terra, Aqua, give it your all. Begin when you are ready!" Vor shouted as she raised her fist into the air, letting her students know that it was time to get the party started, as Terra summoned his key blade, ready to battle Aqua.

"Go, Mom, Go kick Terra's butt!" Sora declared, standing on the left throne, ready to watch his mother wreck Terra. At least Sora hoped that his mother would wreck Terra; she had survived fighting the lords that plagued their beloved village and survived the hordes of lycans that tried to feast upon their flesh. Sora knew that his mother would beat Terra; even if she didn't have her shotgun and the support of Donna by her side, Sora could feel his hands trembling in excitement and a hint of nervousness. He could only watch as his mother gave him one of her comforting smiles as she stood opposite Terra, ready to face him, holding Rainfall tightly in one hand and one fist, ready to deck the man if given the chance.
“Begin!” Vor declared, as Aqua ran towards Terra, deciding to pour some magic throughout her keyblade, as the blade glowed red with heat, creating a fiery trail behind it, Terra's eyes widened as he looked into Aqua's eyes, the same eyes that were happy upon seeing Sora had vanished, in their place were the eyes of pain and anger. Terra gripped Earthshaker, as the man poured some ice magic into the blade ready to block Aqua's assault. However, in that instance, Aqua's blade never connected with Terra's, instead, Terra felt the force of her fist connect with his face, as a stream of blood spat out from Terra's mouth, then the feeling of heat erupted from Terra's body, as the fire spell made contact with his stomach at point blank range.

“Aqua! What are you doing, this was meant to be a keyblade fight." Terra choked out as the brown-haired man felt his blood begin to boil, and his anger rise with every passing second. Terra could only look up at the blue-haired woman as a disappointed look on her face quickly rose, causing Terra to look on in fear for just a moment. This wasn't the Aqua that he knew; this wasn't the same friend that he had seen for the few short months that she had been living with them.

Aqua was silent as she looked up at the ceiling. She hated the idea of this; everything felt so meaningless that it was kind of funny to her. She had heard Ven and Vor having their conversation last night, and she was thankful for Donna teaching her how to listen to people from across their manor. It wasn't until Aqua entered the room that she had a thought. She'd just beat Terra to the point where his darkness would erupt, and once he was on a rampage, she'd take Sora and Ven. They'd run away from this place and save their loved ones. After all, Terra, while stronger than her, was just a fool, thinking that a silly test would give him the freedom to be a master and explore when he was more of a monster than she was. That was not to mention Master Xehanort and the sinister smile he gave her, meaning the only normal person left was Vor, but the master would see things her way; she'd try to be rational and see things her way.

Aqua was done seeing things more peacefully; that wasn't how humanity acted; people were good, sure, but nobody was as perfect as Vor claimed to be. This castle was just another prison to hold her down and keep her from the true happiness that her heart longed for. Aqua could only look back to a conversation that the Duke had with her and Donna about a world made of hunters and huntresses; it was bizarre to think about. But the idea of visiting the place seemed exciting—a world of monsters, but full of people that seemed and were viewed as monsters, and yet they had more chances at happiness than the mere imprisonment of the mad village or this dead castle.

“Terra, I'm done playing their games; it's sickening to see this place. I feel like I'm trapped in the same nightmare that torments my thoughts and dreams. If I am honest, I couldn't care less about being a key blade master, let alone the notion of using this magical blade beyond the need to protect my son and save my beloved, so when you wake up, Just know that it wasn't personal; I have to be happy again, and your pain is the only way for that to become a reality, Triple Firaga.” Aqua said, hitting Terra with a volley of fireballs as the teen screamed in pain. Aqua watched Terra's eyes widen as his eyes slowly changed color from a calming blue to a darker amber, meaning her plan was working; soon she'd be free to explore the world with Sora, and then they'd return to the village and save Donna from the other lords and that bitch Miranda.

“Aqua, what are you doing? This isn't how the exam is supposed to go. Explain yourself at once!” Vor shouted, teleporting over to Sora's chair and holding one of the teen's arms tightly, causing Aqua to look over at the master with eyes full of fury. That woman, no that bitch dared to try and use her baby as a means of stopping her, grounding her back to their reality, their version of a perfect life that hadn't seen any form of pain, and loss after the death of master Erquas.

"Master, I'm making my own choices today, for the first time since I chose to marry my beloved Doll maker. Had I had a choice in my life? Sora was a must, but outside of that, I have never had the freedom to express myself beyond the bounds of my comfortable home. My father once told me that the choices you make are what define you. I chose to be a good girl, work hard, and be rewarded with love and respect. But people like you, like Xehanort, always have to have it their way, never stopping to think about what others want. Did you ever stop to ask me if I wanted the key blade, or why my family was running from the storm of lycans that plagued my life? Have you ever thought about Ven, the fact that you could have saved his girlfriend many years ago but instead waited for him to get stronger, waited for us to talk about it, and decided that the best option was to use this test to see if I was worthy of saving Cinderella? Even though you could have done and saved the girl in an instant, instead you play master while the world suffers while my world suffers for no reason.

“So if I were you, I'd let go of my angel, but I burn your son to ashes and let you feel the same heartache I felt when I watched my father be torn apart by the man who had raised and comforted him for all of his life,” Aqua shouted, as she lowered her key blade down to Terra's face, letting the blade flow with fire magic, ready to cast a mega flare spell and turn this room into an inferno of fire, and agony. Aqua knew that this wasn't hers, but it was the only way to save her son. Even if her speech about the masters not saving Donna and Cinderella was serious, it was something she would have never said out loud unless she was angry enough or had one too many bottles of wine when she drank with her Donna. She knew that she'd have to make it up to Sora, but for now, she meant business and had to save her baby by any means necessary.

“Aqua, know this: once I fix Terra from this cursed darkness that plagues him, I will hunt you and Ven down; you will not know safety. As one mom to another, I know you are angry and in pain, but you have trifled with the very laws of the key blade and the mere existence of the world order. But you have also broken the mere thought of humanity. I know that you are not human, and for that, I can't let you live. Whatever unholy power you possess will likely leave a stain on the world and its people. So run while you can, 'cause I will find you, and I will kill all of you; whoever this Donna is, Sora, you, Ven, anybody that offers you salvation will die to protect the light.” Vor declared, letting go of Sora as the blue-haired boy ran to his mother, tears pouring from his eyes. Ven quickly ran after Aqua as the blue-haired woman quickly grabbed Sora, and morphed her key blade into a glider, placing Sora in the front as she quickly accelerated, darting through the roof of the castle, with Ven following behind her on his glider as they soared higher and higher into the sky until they had entered the lines in between, ready to begin anew.
—-----
“Xehanort, why didn't you stop them? Why did you let Aqua continue to beat Terra, tell me now why you didn't act in helping my boy against that vile woman?” Vor declared, summoning the Master Defender and pointing it against Xehanort's neck.

“It wasn't necessary; Aqua was never going to unleash that megaflare, the risk of hurting Sora compared to destroying us, and the very nature of this place wasn't an option for her as long as Sora was in your arms. Sure, she destroyed Terra physically, probably even mentally, but you are a master; learn from this moment. Allow Terra to leave this place, understand why Aqua won, and see the reasoning behind her rage and anger. Afterward, if she is deemed to perish by your and Terra's hands, then so be it.” Xehanort exclaimed, turning his back to his friend and walking slowly from the throne room into the shadows of the castle halls. Xehanort could only grin as he continued to hear the aftermath of Vor's raving and crying of pain as she lifted her son, walking away, and the sounds of footsteps echoed in the distance.

“Well, that was unexpected, but I will admit, she made this event more lively! So what now, Terra's out of commission at the moment, and it won't be long now until Ven gets stronger than we had intended?” Vanitas said, grabbing hold of his mask in his hands and gazing at his master with amber eyes, he wanted to know more, the anguish of Ven was going to be fun, and seeing the extent of Aqua's passion for her son was something that seemed fun enough to toy with.

“Why, we'll just have to wait and see; let the kids have their fun; after all, it's not like it'll last. I'd say give them until Radiant Garden and then we'll make our move, just make sure that Vor doesn't kill Aqua, and Ven just yet. After all, the X-blade still needs to be forged.” Xehanort said, stroking his beard as he walked off leaving Vanitas alone, allowing the teen to laugh for a moment. This was going to be interesting.

Broken hearts 1-5

Chapter Summary

Broken hearts 1-5

“Every time I close my eyes, the pain of my life flashes by me; it's something different each time. A moment of my childhood that lingers in my head for far too long—did you ever feel the same way? " Sora responded, looking at the woman in front of him, her beautiful blue hair shining in the overwhelming sunlight of the Destiny Islands as he lay motionlessly on the island's beautiful white beach. The frozen smile she gave him felt right, looking like something akin to one of the many princesses out of the worlds they used to visit.

That smile that was so pure and honest to him, that smile that comforted him in his darkest moments, that smile when they shared the Million Dreams ice cream at Disney Town, that smile when they watched the stars at night at home—to Sora smiles used to feel like the best thing in the world, knowing his mother would protect him, inspire him to become a key blade master, and watch him grow up and form his smile to show the world.

Sora didn't know why he always saw his mother when he dreamed; the doctors, and his therapist, had told him it was probably some form of guilt, remembrance, or some fancy medical talk that he hardly paid attention to as he watched the blue sky outside the blank white room.

Sure, the spiky blue-haired teen didn't mind seeing his mother when he slept, but it always stung seeing his greatest failure, he promised himself he'd save her, find a key blade or weapon, and free her from that prison. But he was still trapped on this tiny island surrounded by water, and it was like a prison to the teen. With the feeling that no one would help him out, Ven was in a coma for a decade at this point, and Terra was hopefully rotting as a lab rat under those Radiant Garden scientists. King Mickey and those other followers of his forgot about him, left his mom trapped in the Realm of Darkness for ten years, and never came to comfort him, offer him a key blade to try and save her, or put him out of his misery, as without her, he was nothing more than an empty shell.
Sora laughed for a minute at the thought of that last part, an empty shell. Those words felt so personal to him. Like he was still human after Xehanort broke him, he could still feel the stabbing pain in his heart as he rubbed his right arm, doing his best to hold a wooden sword in his hand, only for that numbing feeling to return. Sora jolted up, grabbing his arm in pain and quickly removing his prosthetic arm from its socket, as the burning pain reminder of the past sank in again.

Why was he so stupid back then, thinking he could block an oversized key blade from Xehanort? That was the moment when he died and returned, broken. The tiny bones in his right arm were broken, and in an instant, his spine was broken and his heart stopped. His chest felt like it had a watermelon exploding inside of it. Sure, he would have been four, so he wasn't thinking clearly, but why did it feel so unfair? Mom was going to die if he didn't take the attack. It wasn't fair; Mom was supposed to win, and they'd walk off into the sunset, attempting to save Ven, and let that "man" suffer for his darkness. It was supposed to be their life, their happiness, and their future.

"Sora, are you up, Hey Sora, your friends are outside waiting on you." A feminine voice called out, breaking Sora out of his thoughts as he attempted to put on his best smile possible. Knowing that his adoptive mom would want him to stay positive about his life. It may have been weird, but after his mom and him helped her when her world fell into darkness. Living with her felt right, well enough to where he felt comfortable with her about his issues, Sora didn't know why, for some reason, his mom made his life feel a little more bearable. Besides, he could be angry at the man he once called father.

"I'll be right down, mom; I just have to put my arm back in and get dressed." Sora yelled downstairs as the teen quickly popped his arm back into its socket, grabbed some hair gel, a pair of black shorts, his sky blue shirt, a thin pink zip-up jacket, and some blue and black sneakers. Proceeding to grab his purple sunglasses from his nightstand and the most important part of his outfit, his sky-blue way finder, the only thing of mom he was able to keep after the downfall of the Land of Departure.
—------------

Hey, there Kiddo, rough night sleeping, or did mom help you sleep well this time?" A soft-spoken voice asked Sora, as he watched down his stairs, to see an adorable set of bunny ears as his mom was cooking some bacon and eggs for him, while she munched on a carrot.

"It was a mix of both last night; I know I woke up at least two or three times last night, but when I saw Mom again, it felt right again; I felt happy, and It was like sleeping in her arms again." Sora let out a sigh as he rubbed his tired eyes, walked over to the kitchen, came over to the stove, and hugged his mom. Maybe it was all of her fur or her long ears, but she made their morning hugs feel nice. Like a support animal that also took care of you and had a sense of humor.

"You know, I could ask the guys at the station to see if they have a night shift, get you some music, chat with the guys, do some cleaning or paperwork. That way, you'd be more tired and sleep more." Judy said as she jumped off the counter and onto the dining room table with two plates of food for her and Sora.

"That would be nice; I'll think about it, besides I'm betting it's an excuse to see me in one of those uniforms." Sora let out, laughing at the bunny's plan, but it did seem interesting and would help him befriend more people than Riku and Kairi.

"Well, then I'll ask the captain, and let you know tonight what he says." Judy said biting into her fried potato mix, looking over to Sora eating some eggs, and setting a plate of bacon on the ground for his special friends, making the bunny laugh, tonight was definitely take-out night.
—-------

After breakfast, some coffee, and Judy helping Sora put on a mesh fabric to keep the sand and dirt out of his arm, the odd family made their way to the front door of their small apartment.

"Well, then I have to head to the market, after work, so don't push yourself too hard fighting Riku on the play island, and if you start aching again, remember to take the meds that Doctor Hope gave you, and rest for a bit." Judy told Sora, with the teen nodding as he looked outside to see Riku, and Kairi waving at them. Maybe it was the fact that Judy Hops was a bunny, a cop, and the total embodiment of happiness in their lives that made the Silver and Auburn teens talk to him, maybe like him, or at least tolerate him long enough in public to be considered nice people.
—------------

It had taken nearly an hour for the trio to row to their beloved play island, with Riku and Kairi excited to finish the raft to explore other worlds, Riku wanting to learn more about what other societies were like, and Kairi wanting to find her old home and parents. Sora could only look at them silently; the truth hurt to keep secret. He knew Kairi's home was lost, and her parents were probably dead, but he kept his mouth shut, letting Kairi have her faith after all. Just because his goal was more selfish than hers didn't mean they had to be bogged down by his need for his real mom; Aqua had to return to the world of the light, Xehanort had to pay, and he needed to be happy for once.

"Ok, then Riku, you'll get the logs, Sora, we need three mushrooms, drinking water, rope, and a cloth; I'll get the fish and coconuts, everyone ok with that!" Kairi asked, as she looked over to Sora, who simply nodded, looking at the island's tree house for a moment.

"That's fine with me, Kairi!" Sora said, flashing the girl a soft smile, fishing through one of his pockets for a large empty bottle of water, knowing that they'd have to get more bottles and food from the farmers market and home. But then again, he knew his friends would be able to carry him if he fell and let them down, as Sora walked away, Riku and Kairi looked at each other with worried looks about their trip and the impact Sora would have on their trip to see other worlds.

"Should we tell him he can't come? I don't think leaving in the middle of the night and outright abandoning Sora, is right, Riku." Kairi whispered, feeling unsure of how Sora would react. They knew logically that he was only going to slow them down; he had one arm and couldn't swim, so if they fell into the water, Sora wouldn't survive. Plus, Sora wasn't the best person emotionally to be around; they acted happy around him and included him as much as possible. But it felt pointless if Sora was going to remain a quiet wreck who wouldn't overcome his issues.

"It's the only way to make him grow up if he can't see that people don't want him involved and that he needs to figure himself out mentally before jumping into a situation that'll get him killed or hurt. Then abandoning him and getting yelled at by Judy would be worth it if Sora could improve as a person.

"Fine, I'll go along a little longer, but if Sora finds out and tries to follow us, you're dealing with it, for both of our sakes." Kairi said, as she walked off to find her supplies, leaving Riku to look over at Sora, his "friend" was grabbing the drinking water and had a rope around his shoulder, so at least the rift was done by today, Riku wished Tidus, Wakka, and Selphie were on the island today; it would have made things go smoother, but it was time for him to get to work, as he set off to grab some logs.
—-------------

Sora was feeling good about himself; he had gotten the drinking water, laughing for a second, Kairi probably thought he'd grab the ocean water instead like an idiot, but shame on them he was on top of things, and he had gotten some of Selphie's rope off of a nearby barrel and had two of the mushrooms from the bushes. All that was left was one mushroom and the cloth, Sora quickly looked around, noticing Riku, and Kairi had moved to the side of the island, with the raft, trees, and a large amount of coconuts. So he was alone again, and Sora grinned at that as he started to hum to himself, as two humanoid-like figures reported out of nowhere, Sora had discovered these odd white beings long ago; they had blue hair, pale white skin, and a blue cloth wrapped around their waist, forming a makeshift corset, and they only had right arms, looked almost feminine, and had two large pink wings on their backs.

According to what Sora remembered from one of his mom's books, they were called nobodies, beings that had no heart but kept their bodies even if they were more monstrous and their thoughts were limited. But it made sense; he died as a kid, so his heart was lost, and he became one of these nobodies. But it was odd; he could still feel his heart beating and feel emotions. The two main things his friends lacked were a heart and emotions to understand his more complex thoughts and needs. However, they were helpful with simple tasks and listening to him.

"Hey guys, can you help me get to the top of the tree house? I have to get some cloth for the raft." Sora asked his nobodies as four more appeared, each one grabbing hold of their master and raising him to the top of the platform, proceeding to bow to him like a king, making Sora laugh at his friends. It was funny, them thinking he was royalty, when that honor felt more fitting for mom than him. But he played along, since they seemed to like seeing his smile. Quickly, Sora ripped the cloth off the wall and, with the help of his friends, tied it to his waist.

"All right, now for the secret cave. Could you guys help me? I would appreciate it a lot." Sora said, with the nobodies that he dubbed King Slayers, giving their view of him as a king, and on their backs were a sword and staff. So at least they could defend him and each other. Quickly, they descended with him in their arms, right in front of the cave.

"Alright, I got things from here; why don't you guys have some fun, and relax with Mom, while I help with the raft?" Sora told his friends as they floated off, leaving the blue-haired teen to enter the cave, pushing through the giant leaves and vines. His task was almost done, and his spirits were high at the moment.
—------------------

"Today is going to be a good day!" Sora thought to himself as the mysterious door, and mushrooms grew closer. For instance, he arrived at the mysterious door, quickly grabbing the last of the mushrooms, however, Sora once again decided to stare at the door, his smile quickly vanishing, as he rubbed the keyhole with his left hand.

It had been roughly ten years since Mom, and him visited the relaxing world. It was a day where they simply spent time on the beach, eating ice cream, and enjoying the sun. Furthermore, it was their happiest moment before the Keyblade Graveyard and the nightmare that followed. But Sora did remember one thing his mom said during their trip: when they saw the door, it was as if darkness was dripping out of the keyhole; this was the door that could connect Destiny Island to the Realm of Darkness, this was Sora's end goal right at the start of his journey.

Slowly, Sora placed his head on the soft wooden door, and tears slowly fell on his face. It hurt to be close to Mom but so far away, knowing she could be anywhere in the Realm of Darkness. Wandering for ten years meant she could have been anywhere, but he'd find her; even if it took him his whole life, it was the only way to make things right.

What's wrong, boy? Is this tiny prison surrounded by water holding you back from your dreams, or is it your heart keeping you chained to this place?" A voice whispered in Sora's ear, and as he quickly turned around as a few of his King slayers popped up, Sora looked at the mysterious figure. His brown cloak hid his face, but not his voice; it was the same voice that Terra had when Xehanort took control of his body.

"Why would you care, Terra? You're the reason I'm stuck here, left to rot on this island, while Mom, while Aqua is left suffering in the Realm of Darkness because you were a fool who thought Xehanort was a good guy. You let the darkness into your heart, and ruined all of our lives." Sora yelled, his left arm shook, grabbed his right hand, ripping it out and showing it at the man who was once called his father.

"That was his choice to make all those years ago; he sank deeper into the darkness; besides, it was you who let yourself suffer in that battle. Aqua had no trouble saving herself, but you boys were the weakest link. So I am here to give you a choice; you can suffer and become strong or rot on this island, and maybe see your mom again." Ansem said that as Sora looked at the man, he could become stronger if he suffered, he could get Mom back faster, and he could protect himself. He could make things right, wake Ven up, Get Mom back, and give Judy her home back. He could be a key blade user and make a difference for once.

"What would happen to this world?" What would happen to Judy?" Sora asked Xehanort, as he calmed down, his Kingslayers lowered their weapon, wondering what would happen to their beloved bunny mom and this island.

"Everything, everyone will be lost to the darkness, left to rot as heartless, or scattered across the worlds unsure of the events that left them broken. So Sora, what is your choice?" Ansem proclaimed Sora's eyes looked at his friends as he nodded to them.

"I want to get stronger, so I can save Mom, and kill you!" Sora told Ansem, but the cloaked man said nothing, only summoning a portal of darkness. Sora quickly ran through the portal, and his nobodies vanished back to his house. They would save Judy and protect her while he got stronger, even if he had to go through hell to get there.
—---------------

"The door of darkness remains closed, but a new door opens for you—the door to survival horror. How long can you survive, Sora, until I lend you a hand?" A voice whispered as Sora stepped deeper into the dark portal. Kay wondered: Would the residents of evil, or did her sisters put too much fate in the damaged boy?" Kay whispered as she looked on as the blue-haired teen ventured off to rediscover a part of his life long since forgotten.

------
The first thing Sora could feel was the chilling snow, and wind against his skin, as he stepped through the portal that his father, no Xehanort, made for him to travel to a different world. The world was freezing and looked outdated compared to Destiny Island.
The only things of note was the giant gothic castle, which made Sora remember the nights when Judy would put on an old vampire movie. The only other things of note were a factory in the distance, and the large windmill. At least this meant people must have been living here, but he couldn't see anyone in the streets.

"Should I have my friends? Check the town for others." Sora wondered as he thought about what would be the best approach. After all, Mom and he never really had to blend into other worlds unless it was needed. Sora could only sigh as he rubbed his shoulder. The cold was going to be an issue if he had to get into a fight, and that wasn't a good thing. Since, he only had a kitchen knife and a couple of potions to rely on until he could summon a key blade or find something stronger to deal with his furry foe.

Sora was so deep into his thoughts that he didn't notice the sounds of something or someone coming right behind him until it was too late, as an unknown figure came up right behind him, and a bit into his fake arm, causing the teen to jump back, as the monster's teeth ripped through his jacket's sleeve and showed his arm to the world.
—-----------
"What in the world?" Sora yelled as he tumbled down the small cliff into the village. The snow was soft enough to break his fall, but it did little to mask the sound of the figure crawling down the cliff. Sora quickly got up, ready to run; however, the man ran around him, blocking his path, cornering him against the cliff, and letting Sora get a good look at his attacker. The man was more of a wolf, hairy, with a mouth full of blood, clawed hands, and feet, with an ax made of bone in its right hand.

"Are you a werewolf?" Sora said, asking the creature who only roared, as more noises could be heard in the distance, causing Sora to grab his knife, and point it at the monster. While raising his right arm to the best of his abilities to summon his friends, only for nothing to happen!

"That's not good!" Sora yelled, as the lycan charged at him, ready to slash at the blue-haired teen with its claws and turn him into a meal, but at the last second the monster stopped and turned to see a figure clad in all black. Making Sora wonder who the person was and how they could stop the monster without speaking.

"Leave him; he is mine!" A voice called out, making Sora jump when the lycan walked away, revealing more of the mysterious figure. They were dressed in a black mourning garb and veil, and in their arms was a porcelain doll in a white wedding dress.

"Hurry up, spiky, your life is still on the line!" The doll declared floating up from the figure's arms, making Sora's jaw drop at the fact that the doll could talk and move on its own. Sure, he had seen Weirder in Disney Town and Neverland. But this was a whole other level of interesting and cool, if not a tad creepy given the doll's high-pitched voice ringing in his ears.

"I'm sorry, just who are you people, is that doll talking, and what do you mean my life is on the line?" Sora said, asking the mysterious person, as his brain was still processing everything. Sure, he understood he was in a hostile new world and that somehow this would help him grow as a fighter. But this world seemed to function by kicking him while he was down and fighting to survive. However, this black-clad figure didn't kill him immediately, so they must have had some interest in him, or maybe it was the lack of a right arm that made them notice him.

"I swear, Donna, this kid better be worth it, or it's going to be a disappointing day! Look, kid, I can talk. My name is Angie, and this is my friend, Donna Beneveinto. Look, now you have two choices if you want to survive in this village, so listen closely. You can follow us to the lord's meeting, and we'll try to help you, or stay and fight the horde of Lycans and the other lords, so what is it going to be?" Angie said, floating over to the blue-haired teen and focusing on Sora's right arm.

"Donna, the kid is missing an arm, and whoever gave him that plastic piece of crap needs to be fired; it looks like he can barely lift anything. We'll have to fix that soon!" Angie yelled, returning to the doll maker, who just stood in the same spot, nodding silently at what her friend was saying.

"Who are you calling, kid? My name is Sora, and I think my arm was made more suitable for everyday life, but still, it's the best I have right now. Besides, what do you mean by choices, and what are these lords you speak of? At least tell me about them and what you want with me first before I answer you." Sora said, pointing at the doll, causing the doll to look at the doll maker, and making Donna walk closer to Sora. Her footsteps barely made any noise from the crunching sounds of the snow.

"You can have some tea with me, and maybe have some tea, play a game, and, as that man in the brown hood said, get stronger. But if you don't want to do that, I can leave you to die for my family and the Lycans?" Donna whispered to Sora, making the teen look at the Doll maker with fear and quickly nodding in agreement.

"T-tea sounds nice; I would like that option better, Donna! Sora said that as Donna slowly began to walk away through the old, rundown-looking village, Donna spotted villagers; they were giving Sora, nervous looks; some looked at Donna in fear, and others held weapons up in an act of self-defense in case she looked at them.

"Hey, Donna, why are those villages looking like they want to kill you?" Sora whispered to the doll maker; she said nothing, continuing to move through the alleys. As they made it to the town square, it was barren and empty. Outside was a blond woman dressed in black, with six black wings sticking out of her back. The woman did look beautiful, in Sora's opinion, but he became more interested in who she was if Donna was the one they came to see.

“Donna, Angie, is this the boy that man spoke of? I must say he needs some work done, but tell me why I should give you the boy before the meeting and not to one of the others." Mother Miranda said, looking down at the doll maker and Sora. Donna hated speaking to Miranda, but it was the only way to help the boy and free her from this suffering.

"We would like Sora, because We're the only ones who can help him with his pain and suffering, as it's the same as ours, as well as the fact that only we can stop him if things go wrong. We know Alcina, and Karl would use him as food or a weapon. They aren't fit to tackle more complex human emotions; they only see what they want in their worlds. Moreau as well; he's too emotional and would be too into his fantasy of making you happy to help Sora, only I can save him from the suffering he carries deep inside." Donna said, raising her voice enough to where Sora and Miranda could hear her. It hurt speaking so cruelly about her siblings, even if she hated them, but it was the only way to show Miranda that she had what it took to help Sora survive as a person and to fulfill her desire.

"I see! Well, after the meeting, the boy will be yours to do with, but let me make myself clear: if he escapes this village alive and I find out you're alive, things won't be pretty for any of you. None of the lords or villagers will aid you, and the Duke is currently away so he is no use to you, understood?" Miranda declared, as Donna noticed her head, Sora quickly followed along with the dollmaker as the four of them headed deeper into the village, passing a cemetery and an altar, until they made it to a draw bridge that led near the giant castle. Sora remained silent; everything felt like it was getting out of control, and his life was now in other people's hands, it reminded him of Vanitas, and he didn't like it.

"We're almost there; once the meeting begins, stay next to me, and if someone talks to you, just be careful, and talk wisely. It is safer if the other lords don't try to get hold of you," Donna whispered to Sora, and they walked behind Mother Miranda, the other lords were already inside the old altar, yelling and complaining as always. So at least things would go quickly as long as Alcina's ego was kept in check.
—-----------
When Sora entered the altar, the first thing he noticed was the giant woman in the room. She was extremely tall, and her eyes looked at him with a look of lust and hunger. Across from her sat a man with a giant hammer; he was smoking a cigar and simply waved at him, and in the back corner was an ugly man who looked like a dying fish in his honest opinion. Donna silently sat in her seat, holding Angie as if her life depended on the doll, as she patted her chair, nodding to Sora to come be beside her, with the teen doing so.

“My children, today's meeting will be a short one. As you all know, our mysterious visitor told us to help a child with blue hair and that if we succeeded, then our world would be spared. Today is the day the child is here, and Donna will be the one to help him. Now I know you all have thoughts and views about all of this, so make it known now." Miranda boomed, opening her wings to the other lords as they stood, walking closer to Sora.

"Mother Miranda, if I may humbly ask, why this boy? He doesn't look so special; after all, his right arm is missing, and he seems useful as food for my daughters, then something to fight that man who threatens us all." Alcina said, summoning her talons and digging into Sora's right arm like a hot knife through butter, forcing Sora to slowly back away.

"Hey Bitch, back off the kid; it doesn't matter if he looks weak; after all, the point of this day is to get him strong enough to fight Xehanort and save our asses in the end. Or have you forgotten that fact when your ego grew today?" Karl yelled, grabbing his hammer and shoving it between Sora, and Alcina.

"Donna, what is your plan with the boy?" Moreau said, asking the doll maker in a pained tone, feeling hurt by the fact that it was Donna who would care for the boy instead of him; after all, he was the most open of the four lords. However, his question fell on deaf ears as Miranda floated down between everyone. Her blue eyes looked up at Alcina, who backed off instantly, while Karl returned to his seat, a smile forming on his face, and saw Alcina being put in her place.

"Donna, and Angie's plans for Sora are for her to know only; all we can do is wait for tomorrow, when the boy returns from her manor. The reason for all of this is the key blade, if Donna can make Sora summon his blade, then the man will leave this world in peace. That is something I shouldn't have to repeat, so Moreau doesn't ask any more stupid questions; Alcina, next time I explain the fate of a man, don't doubt my judgment over them; and Karl, once again, good job. Now everyone is dismissed, tomorrow is gonna be a strange day for all of you." Miranda said, walking away, as Moreau and Alcina followed, still hounding the ruler with questions.

Sora could only look at Karl, who was busy smoking a cigar, looking at Donna, and Sora through his sunglasses with interest.
"So are they always like that?" Sora asked the hammer-wielding man, Donna quickly made Angie float over to Sora, to make sure Karl wouldn't do anything too hasty.

"They are, I must say, things picking up around here at least; tell me Sora, is this keyblade thing powerful, can it defeat a man who claims to be more powerful than Miranda?" Karl asked, putting out his cigar. The key blade sounded powerful, at least from what Miranda and Xehanort spoke of, so if he could understand it or befriend the blue-haired teen, it would give him an advantage over Miranda.

“From what I remember of my mom and "dad" using it, the key blade was powerful, strong enough to summon magic, defeat hordes of enemies, and change the land around the user. However, it's very picky on how to use it; you need a heart and training to fully weld it. I might have some knowledge, but I'm lacking the heart to summon one." Sora said, scratching the back of his neck, knowing if it wasn't for his mistake, things would have been better for everyone.

"I guess that explains why Donna's gotta be the one to help you; she can make you remember the dead and lost ones. You'll probably force yourself to feel like you gotta have a heart or something; heck, maybe she'll give you one; after all, her mom was the town's doctor before they died, well I gotta go, see ya tomorrow kid, I'll be watching." Karl said, walking away, the sound of heavy footsteps echoing through the large room. Sora quickly turned to Donna, who simply looked at him through her veil.

'Come on Sora, once we get to my land, I'll start the process, and I'll tell you everything I plan on doing! Donna said, knowing things would be different in their lives, Sora would be better, and her death at the blue-haired boy would become a reality. She just hoped Sora would be okay with the changes she had planned for him.

--------

Sora looked onwards at the village; Donna and him had just left the lord’s meeting, and had entered the town square. Sora noticed Donna was holding Angie tightly as they quietly moved through the village; this was probably the last time she would see the grim and gloomy town. Occasionally she would look back to see him, watching the blue-haired teen like a hawk. Sora knew she was nervous, but it felt like she was studying him for some reason. Sora didn't know why, beyond her planning something for later, he would have to wait and see.

“Donna, what do you think will happen? Once this is over, I have been thinking! What will happen once I get a heart? I just don't know how taking your heart would make me feel more human. I know I’d feel sad and angry, but I don't know if I'm ready to feel things for real again. What if things get worse once I am human again, or if I don't live long enough to give our lives meaning?” Sora asked the silent ruler, and Donna began wondering about part of Sora’s words. Why did he have to use the word “Our”? It made her feel like she was still part of his life after her death, and that her life had meaning to him at this point in time.

Donna bit her lip, and as she put this thought in the back of her mind, Sora was still too kind and pure for this village, and the aftermath that would transpire. Sadly, she’d have to hurt him to make him strong enough to survive the village. But deep down, she wondered what would happen if things were different. Would she have gone with Sora to save his mom, or was a happy life even possible?

“I think you'll find out when you feel it! If you are scared of feeling things and are unsure of it all, just remember that I will always be with you to make things feel better. After all, we'll never know if our new lives will have meaning if we can't experience them in a better light.” Donna whispered, letting Angie out of her arms as they finally made it to where the Duke used to set up shop before he had to move on to gain new supplies.
—---
The giant crossroads, where the Duke normally had his shop set up, hit Donna differently. Angie floated over where a large wagon and horse used to be; it truly felt like she was alone. Only Sora and Angie would care about her and the pain she would endure till the key blade claimed her heart. The Doll maker kind of wished the Duke was here; she would have liked one last conversation with the man, but she was still worried about Sora. Even if he had this magical key and Angie, he’d need more to survive; she only had her dead gardener's gun, and the only ammo was in the house.

“Donna, where do the other paths lead, and is something the matter?” Sora said, turning to see the Doll maker looking out an outline of where a shop must have been.

“This outline was once beloved by a friend of ours. We called him the Duke. Sadly, he left this place a while ago. He said it was for supplies, but we never saw him again. The path behind you goes to the ugly fish guy, named Moreau. The path behind the gates next to us is where me and Donna live. The last path is the altar that Miranda goes to, and I'm sure Donna will be okay. Things are just very emotional at the moment; knowing that you'll be dead soon, it's hard to deal with all at once.” Angie piped up, floating over to Sora, as she lay on his shoulder, lightly gripping his spiky hair. Donna silently nodded, opening the gate to her land.

Sora looked at the silent forest in the distance, it seemed scary, and honesty fit him and Donna perfectly. They both didn't want to open up to people and in the end, bad things happened when they did. Sora rubbed his prosthetic arm, knowing that when he opened up to Terra, he was so scared of losing his father that he didn't think of Xehanort taking his body to the garden. He thought some humanity was left in his father's dark heart, only for it to burn darker and take his mother from him. Sora could only assume that Donna must have dealt with something similar.
—--------
Sora took a breath and walked through the overgrowth of dead vines, plants, and grass, he could feel the temperature drop as it felt like he was freezing, but not from the cold but from the only emotion he could truly replicate perfectly. Fear, Sora was feeling fear as he grabbed the spot on his chest where a heart should have been.

“Donna, I feel cold! What is going on?” Sora yelled as he looked at the doll maker. She was surrounded by yellow flowers; they were growing from trees with hanging dolls, and from everywhere. Was this part of her power, and why did Sora’s head feel like it was about to explode from all the memories starting to bubble inside his brain?

“All will be revealed in a good time! This is the first part of my plan, Project Rebirth by Memories! I am using this time in my forest to affect your mind with my flowers. Just watch and listen to the sound of my voice, ok, Sora.” Donna said, running deeper into the forest as Sora’s head continued to pound as his vision blurred and felt distorted. Angie had disappeared from his shoulder, and everything felt like it was hitting his brain with a sack of bricks.

Sora kept running after Donna, he didn't know what was happening with his head, but he needed to catch up to Donna, Angie must have been with her, and those flowers were everywhere, so his mind was racing like a speeding bullet. Sora didn't even notice that he had run over a dangerous bridge till he had crossed and looked back for a second, as he kept grabbing at his nonexistent heart. Sora saw a gate, quickly putting his hands on the gate, and opening it. However, once he saw the next area of Donna’s domain, he felt speechless, as his head started to feel normal.

“Sora! This way, you're almost home, sweetie!” Aqua called out, and as Sora rubbed his eyes, the figure in front of him looked and sounded like his mom. Was this part of Donna’s plan to make him see his mom again? Sora hoped this wasn't going to end poorly; his mind couldn't take another hit from seeing his mom suffer, even if it was just an illusion.

“Mom! Donna, why are you using my mother to talk to me, answer me, Donna!” Sora screamed as he ran after the blue-haired figure, watching her get closer but always out of his grasp. The beautiful blue cloth blew in the end, as Sora kept extending his arms desperately wanting to grab the young-looking woman. He wanted to hold her, to feel the warmth of her heart, he didn't know what was real or not as his mind started to accept the fact that Donna was using his mom’s form to get him emotional, Sora didn't know if it was a test, but he didn't care he wanted his mom again.

Sora saw Donna run into an Elevator, and as the woman quickly turned, pointing to a hole for mail, she grinned, feeling even more like his mother. Sora quickly ran over to the mail, as the words give up your memories were written on a sign next to the door. Sora immediately fished through his jacket pockets and pulled out his way finder, sure he was rushing through things and not fully understanding the weight of what Donna was doing or why he was giving up something. But he had to catch up to Donna; he needed to get his mom back; his mind wouldn't let him rest, and seeing her form again made his desire to save her overtake the logical thought he had going for him.
—----

Sora rushed into the Elevator, pushing the button, and the old-looking cage rose, he was getting closer to Donna, he must have been close, although now that he slowed down enough to think where did she go? The cage hadn't moved when she entered and this thing was going pretty slow, so where was Donna? A second later, the lights flickered for a moment as Sora said something being written on one of the walls of the Elevator.

“Almost there Sweetie, it's nearly time for tea, then the real fun begins!” Donna whispered to herself as Sora gulped. He didn't know what would happen at tea time, but it didn't sound good.
—---
A moment later the Elevator stopped and Sora bolted out of the cave-like exit, the cold air continuing to assault his body until he saw it, a dark and gloomy manor, behind it was a roaring waterfall that gave the place a sinister vibe. Sora slowly walked up to the doorstep of the manor, knocking on the door for a second, as Donna opened the door, mourning garb and all, she didn't look like his mom anymore, even though Sora hoped she would have stayed like his mom for a little longer.
—----
When Sora entered the inside of the manor, the first thing he felt was warmth. The air inside Donna’s place was warm; it looked like a normal giant house, littered with more dolls than a normal person should be allowed to own, but she was a doll maker, so it made sense. Sora continued to look around as Donna stood against a rocking chair, holding Angie. Sora looked at Donna, next to her looked like tea, and an assortment of cookies, sandwiches, and other tiny treats. Sora quietly nodded, walking over to the woman, until he saw it, mentally kicking himself for not noticing the giant painting of Donna. Sora felt lost for a moment looking at the beautiful piece of art, Donna was smiling, holding Angie, her face wasn't covered up by her mourning veil, she had black hair that was kept behind her head, with little strains on the sides of her right ear.

“You look so happy in the painting, may I ask when was this?” Sora whispered to the lord, as she placed a hand on her chin for a moment.

“Roughly a few decades ago, I think? Honestly, I don't remember; it could have been ten years, maybe five. I've lost track of time. To be honest, living in this village and living alone in this manor has made me feel lost in time. I do remember that the maiden who painted this also painted a piece for Alcina. But I imagine she’s been long dead by now.” Donna responded as she grabbed her mourning veil, moving it ever so slightly to where it was still on her face, but enough to where Sora could see all of her except her other eye.
Sora looked at Donna again, she looked like she did in the painting, only much sadder and pale, like she hadn't felt the sun in a long time, it pained Sora to see a person like this, knowing that they were suffering and couldn't mentally recover from the hardships and losses in their lives. Donna was clearly depressed, most likely suicidal, and yet here she was ready to offer him tea and cookies before helping him be a human again. The moment Sora took a seat in one of Donna’s chairs, he realized why Donna was helping him and why she was okay with the idea of him killing her and taking her heart. He would have become like her; he was already a shell of his former self, and broken, unable to naturally emote or feel for others when they were in a panic, so he faked everything to the point that Sora believed all the lies he had told himself.
Sora quietly grabbed a tiny cookie out of the fancy metal tin, taking small bits of the sugary treat, just as he took a sip of the experiment tea with what looked like bits of Donna’s flower inside. Sora wanted to say thank you to the Doll maker, as he felt himself getting tired from what must have been the cold, and stress of everything mixing with Donna’s tea.

“Good, it's working! Sora, I'll see you on the other side; when you get to the other side, I'll be waiting for you, my little Bambino.” Donna said, removing her veil, the last thing Sora saw before his eyes closed was the cadou on the doll maker's face.

“Donna!” Sora whispered to the doll maker, grabbing her hand, as dolls started to swarm around Sora as his eyes closed, drifting off into a deep sleep. Donna and the dolls gently grabbed Sora as she headed for the elevator; she had to get to the basem*nt. It was time to give Sora not just her heart but her cadou and everything. Angie quickly pushed the button, taking them down, as Donna looked at her beloved friend.

“Angie, when I'm gone, please watch over Sora! Help him grow into a nice young man, and help him kill Mother Miranda and the others." Donna told her friend as the doll fell on top of Sora, lifelessly, as the group made it to the basem*nt.
—-----
Donna looked around the silent basem*nt for a little bit, remembering the memories of her parents showing her silent pictures, the countless books that littered the study, the memories of her sister and her playing hide and seek in the giant manor, momma making dinner right before her, and papa jumping off the waterfall. It had only taken a moment for Donna to make it to her workshop, watching the dolls place Sora on the giant work table in the center. Dolls flew all over the basem*nt, grabbing countless amounts of medical items, scalpels, gauze, ribbons, even needles and black fabric.

“Now then, let's remake my Masterpiece, the perfect doll, Sora Beneveinto Kuzuna! Soon you shall be reborn, and your new life shall begin once more.” Donna whispered, and as hot black tears rolled down her face, her lifetime of suffering was finally over. Donna looked up to see a woman. Her beautiful blue hair flowed like it was in the wind, her black shorts and corset, and the chest belts gave her a look that would be a treat to see in the flesh. A blade as magical as it was breathtaking—oh, how Donna would have loved to see Aqua again, the beautiful maiden that came to her home, the maiden who stole her heart and gave her a reason to live. It was time for her to return the favor; she saved Aqua’s, their son. After all, it was a mother's job to give their child every chance to live a happy life.

“Aqua, I'm sorry! I couldn't save you, my beloved. But I will give our son everything to make sure he can save himself. Please wait for me a little longer; I'll be waiting for you in the afterlife. I am so proud of how you raised our little boy; he looks so much like you, and it warms my heart to see the handsome young man that he has become.” Donna said as the illusion of Aqua disappeared, as the dollmaker rubbed her son’s cheek for a moment, she looked at the scalpel in the right hand. It was time that Xehanort and Miranda had to pay for destroying her family’s lives, She promised to make Sora strong enough to face those tyrants, and now it was time to make things right.

-------

Sora felt cold, as he opened his eyes, the feeling of snow softly raining down upon his face. Sora could feel his fingers on his left hand going numb. Suddenly, Sora jumped up; he could feel his hand, something the teen hadn't thought possible since he was a child. Sora started to rub his hand, feeling the bitter pain of the cold for the first time, until he realized something: looking down, he had a new right arm.

“What's going on? Why do I have an arm?” Sora yelled as he continued to feel his new body part. As he continued to rub his face, the new right arm felt real and soft despite being cold and pale, but then Sora realized some things that nearly made his heart stop. First, the arm was feminine and had a wedding ring on the ring finger, making Sora wonder whose arm it was and how Donna, or however, attached the arm to his stump and made it work. The second thing Sora wondered about was where Donna was. Was he still dreaming, or did something happen while he was sleeping, and Donna just happened to leave him in the snow?

“Hey, Sora! I see you have a right arm, sweet. Who'd ya kill? That arm looks like it was happy elsewhere, judging by the ring." Angie said, floating over to Sora, as the blue-haired teen pointed at the doll as she sat on a nearby tree.

“Angie! What's going on here? Where's Donna?” Sora yelled as the sounds of footsteps and howling could be heard in the distance. Angie quickly floated onto Sora’s shoulder. Sora began to run towards the center of the village, and the howling got closer as Sora and Angie bolted to the center of the mad village. A dozen Lycan corpses littered the ground, turning into dust and mold. Sora looked and saw a trail of blood on the ground; whoever’s blood it was must have been injured. Sora ran after the mysterious figure. He didn't know why he wanted to help the stranger, but something inside his chest made him want to go and save them.

“Hey, Sora, should you be more careful? We don't know if that person is a villager or if this is a trick from Mother Miranda?” Angie said, causing Sora to stop when he saw the figure bleeding out on the steps to the Duke’s shop.

“Gotta get to House Beneviento; help me!” The figure said, gasping as she held her side, that Sora could see blood pouring from what looked like an arrow wound. Sora was silent as he grabbed the figure; they were pretty light and held a shotgun in their hands. Sora looked over to Angie, and the group rushed over to Donna’s place. Sora knew this must have been a dream or something similar, if he was able to grab hold of the teen, well their weight and figure seemed feminine to him, so for now he’d go with this answer till later.
—----

Sora looked at the teen; she was barely holding onto her shotgun, but she was still awake. She moaned as he ran through the doll forest, the old bridge, and the gardens. Until Sort pounded against the door that required him to give up his memories, Sora cursed to himself as he handed Angie the wedding ring that was on his new arm, watching the doll slip the ring into the slot, causing the door to open. Sora didn't waste a second. Running into the elevator, Angie quickly ended as they were sent upwards.

“We're almost there; Donna’s going to make sure you're okay. Just stay awake a little longer, got it?” Sora yelled to the teen as he began pressing his free hand against the wound, attempting to hold back some of the bleeding. The gate opened, and Sora ran as fast as he could. He didn't stop until he slammed into Donna’s door, grabbed the handle, and ran inside. Angie bolted deeper into the house to find Donna, and while Sora placed the girl on the floor, he was beginning to lose it; he needed Donna to come. His chest was aching at the sight of the teen, and he began ripping at her shirt, using a piece to help stop the bleeding.

The teen removed her mask in an attempt to help her breath, upon seeing the girl's face, Sora’s heart began pounding against his chest. He didn't know which thing to focus on first—the fact that his heart was beating again or the fact that the girl was a teenage version of his mom. She looked like his mom, her blue hair was messy, and her eyes seemed more tired, like she hadn't slept in a week, but the masked figure was his mom; only she looked more like him only a few years older.

Suddenly Donna appeared, and Sora noticed the doll maker beside him was a teenager as well. Angie was holding a box of medical supplies, looking like she was in a daze. Sora was silent, doing his best to stay focused, as even if it was a dream, his mom needed him. He’d figure out the question of why mom was in the village and how she knew Donna once things were better, as he grabbed bloody gauges and bottles of foul-smelling liquid from the doll maker, as Donna was almost done sealing and cleaning Aqua’s wound.
—-

After a few minutes, Aqua’s wound was fixed, and Sora and Donna started to breathe again. Sora didn't know what happened, but he was at least happy that this version of his mother was safe. She looked like he remembered her, except her hair was messy and not clean, and her corset was replaced with a blue jacket, black baggy pants, and wool brown fingerless gloves that looked more fitted for working than being a key blade master. Donna was also different, as she had a pink apron and her hair wasn't held back. She seemed happier than how she looked hiding in the veil; even the massive thing on her face didn't seem like it mattered to her.
Aqua immediately stood up, grabbing Sora, and Donna’s arms as she went over to her favorite rocking chair, making Sora wonder even more what was happening. Did Mom live in the village before she had him, or why didn't Donna make a comment about her, or did Angie not shout about him looking like his mom?

Donna rushed into the kitchen, returning a second later with three cups of tea, and a bottle of painkillers. Sora looked at her hands as he grabbed the tray to help her out. She had the same wedding ring that he had removed from his new arm; it was a black diamond with a blue frame. Donna nodded to Sora as she silently kissed Aqua on the cheek, proceeding to grab Angie, sitting on a couch with her fingers tightly holding the doll. Sora quietly handed the teens their tea as he sat on the steps that lead to the second floor of the mansion, softly taking a sip of tea, ready to hear the newest wave of insanity that was about to follow the fact that he saw Donna kiss his mom.

“So, I guess we should start with the beginning, or is there anything you'd like to know?” Aqua said, looking over at Sora, that she knew this day would come but didn't think it would have happened until Sora was older than a teenager, let alone at a time when Mother Miranda was still alive. It made her sad to see Sora like this. His eyes looked like Sapphires, but they didn't shine like they did during their stay at the Master’s castle or the festival at Disney Town. He had Donna’s right arm, meaning her battle against Terra had ended, but the price was even greater than she could have imagined.

“How is this possible? Just why didn't you tell me? You must have lived in this village, given the fact that you're in a relationship with Donna! Is Terra even my father, or am I even human? Just tell me what to do; I feel like my chest is about to explode again, and I don't even know whose heart is in my chest.” Sora let out a breath, looking at the teens, as Aqua took a breath.

“I guess the short version is that you are mine and Donna’s son. We made you with the powers of the mold and my magic that the key blade had given me—the spells called holy and esuna. Terra was never your father; he was more of a friend to us! I had assumed that when you died, your memories were affected, causing you to forget about Donna and the village, and instead, you made up your reality with fragments of your memories. This is surprising, as on our journey, all we did was talk about how things would have been with Donna.

“You see Sora, we had lived in the village for six years before Terra, Ventus, and the Masters. We made a photobook that might help you remember more smoothly. Taking some of our best memories over the years that you were born here.” Aqua declared, standing up from the chair, grabbing the photobook from the table next to her, and handing it over to her son.

Sora gently took the book; his eyes widened as hot black tears hit the carpet and pictures of him with his mom, and mom. Angie and him playing cards, a picture of Grandpa Orizont, and their faces. Everyone was happy; even though the village was cruel, they smiled, laughed, and felt peaceful. Sora looked at his mom’s hand that had replaced his discarded one. Sora knew at that moment that she had offered up her arm to give him a new arm; she gave him her heart, to feel, to vent, to understand that she truly loved them, and that she died to let him continue.

“You gave me your heart, your arm, everything, just so I could live!” Sora said, running off of the stairs to embrace the dollmaker, to show his mother the love that she needed. Donna’s arms gently pulled Sora into her, and Aqua joined in, as the next part of the story was gonna be the hardest part for Sora to hear.

“Sora, I died the same day you died!” Aqua let out, holding her son tightly, she knew this was the hardest thing for Sora to face and the hardest thing for her to accept, knowing that she wasn't able to return to Donna normally, to help and watch Sora grow into the family that they promised her father they would be.

“Mom! What do you mean you died, you're still in the realm of darkness, right? Xehanort sent me here to get strong to save you; this isn't funny.” Sora choked out as she pulled herself away from his parents. He could feel Donna’s heart pounding as Aqua grabbed him, pulling him into her chest, Sora whimpered as he listened for a heartbeat to come from her chest. He heard nothing; she wasn't a nobody like him; she had emotions, but she was truly dead.

“How!” Sora whispered as he held his mother's Donna, put her arm on his shoulder, and Sora waited for his mom to speak. He had spent ten years waiting for her to return, for him to save her, to kill Xehanort and live happily. But now he felt weaker than ever; he had just found his mom Donna again and had lost her despite gaining her heart, and more. But the fact that he had lost his blueberry mom since the beginning of his life on Destiny Island. He didn't know what to do but waited for her words. He needed to know that he had made an impact in saving her on that fateful day, that his life still had meaning, or if he should jump off that cursed waterfall that took Aunt Claudia, and the rest of his family.

“That moment when Xehanort summoned the portal to the realm of darkness, you had stopped him from killing me with your right arm! I'm guessing you had passed out or started going in and out of consciousness even with the mold saving and trying to fix you. I was hit with his keyblade in the heart and started to bleed out, Me and Terra fell into the darkness, where we fought. Furthermore, I had won, forcing Terra to return to the light, but I was too weak to heal myself or move. All of my strength and magic were meaningless since my molded body couldn't keep up with my injuries, our healing factor wasn't like Alcina or Ethan Winters, we could keep going, but in the end, I died alone in the Realm of Darkness. I couldn't form a nobody since my heart and body were nothing but mold; it had been mold since I died the first time protecting you from Miranda all those years ago.” Aqua said, and tears began running down her face as Donna handed her wife a tissue, taking a breath, ready to tell her son about the ritual they did as a family to the black gods and the goddess of light, Kay.
Sora felt Donna’s heart sink deeper into his chest, learning the one thing he had never wanted to hear in his life. His parents were dead, and his life had no meaning; all of those years of regret, torment, and agony were for nothing. How could he have been so blind to that idea? Surely his brain would have thought, Hey, Mom is dead, so start remembering the past or moving on.

Before Sora could delve deeper into his dark thoughts, he felt a hand slap his face, Sora was in awe at the hand that was pressed against his cheek, Donna had slapped him.

“Sora, I know you're thinking of dark thoughts; I can see it in your eyes. Listen to me; I know this is a big deal. I felt the same thing when my family died, when Orizont died. So, please let us explain the reason for how this meeting is possible before you start to break down and feel like your life is sh*t.” Donna said, removing her right hand from her son’s face and looking over to Aqua, who was holding Angie softly.

“Ok, I'll hear you out; after everything you've said so far, I could understand despite not liking what I hear.” Sora let out, grabbing Angie, like she was a support animal, wanting to laugh for a second, it was working to calm him down.

“Sora, years ago, Aqua and I made a deal with the dark gods that Miranda worshiped, and even the goddess of light in rumor. We offered up our blood and chanted our voices till we couldn't do more. We let any gods connect our spirits to the village, to the mold, so that even in death, our family would be together. I died years ago and found out it worked, but my body, with its desire to know that you were safe, became an adult to wait for you. Aqua came later, and we lived here, till the day we’d see you. The reason you are here now is that my right arm is a part of you, the same as my heart, my cadou; you are tied to us, so you are in between. You are half-human, so you died human, but with enough mold to keep us connected like a hive mind. I know that we missed out on so many years with you, but now, in death, our family shall continue again.” Donna said, taking a sip of her tea, as she looked at Sora, he held Angie, running towards her and Aqua embraced them, with a soft smile forming on his face.

“Mom thank you for making this possible, I don't know what we’re gonna do next but I know we will do it today, no more suffering, and no longer will we be broken, today is the day House Beneviento and Kizuna will bloom into the best dead family this village has ever seen!” Sora shouted as he flashed his parents a giant grin that made the family feel the most alive they had in years.

-------

Sora smiled as he felt the warmth of Aqua and Donna. It was like a dream come true; sure, they may have been dead, and he was still under the effects of Donna's powers, but in his opinion, he couldn't have felt happier. The more he looked at his parents, the more he realized that this was probably the best chance they had at defeating Miranda and the other lords. All they needed was a plan and some way for him to fight the lords. Aqua and Donna had grabbed him a couple of blank books and a trash bin as the family decided to brainstorm since time was meaningless inside their dream-like world. Sure, the lycans, and possibly other lords could pop up, but from what Aqua had experienced, they rarely showed up or were noticed as they were not fully a part of the Megamycete's hive world yet. So thankfully, that meant the family could work and relax in peace.

Sora knew sadly that once he was outside this dream, Angie would be awake and going off about Donna for messing with her memories. Meaning Sora would have to explain everything to the murderous doll and the utter insanity that would ensue. Thankfully, his memories had returned, so their conversation might be smoother than intended.

Sora felt like the best option they had was starting with Lord's Moreau, or Heisenberg, as the ugly fish guy was weak outside of the water, and Karl was always in his factory so maybe they could get the jump on him. Alcina would be last as her daughters were fast, and they'd need good firepower to even attempt to hurt her. Miranda would be the biggest question, but doable if Sora could unlock the keyblade and unload everything about the cruel dictator of the village. The only weapons that Donna and Aqua left around the waking world of House Beneviento were Aqua's shotgun in the gardener's shed and Angie's loud mouth. Everything else was up to chance unless the merchant returned, but from what Donna said, Duke wasn't returning anytime soon. The happy businessman only returned on the rarest occasions after the death of his friend, Ethan Winters.

"I think we should plan for when my cadou overtakes your face, sweetie. I know everyone will look at you differently, and I don't think the other lords should know that you have my powers." Donna let out, grabbing a measuring tape, while signaling to Aqua to grab a mirror from one of the rooms from upstairs.

"Hey Mom, Madre, I have an idea! What if I dress up in the mourning garb and veil? Everyone will think that Donna killed me, or I ran off and she's trying to find me." Sora said, looking at his parents, as he placed a hand on his hips, laughing at the insane yet goofy idea.

"That's interesting, but knowing Mother Miranda, she'll have thought of that once she remembers that you're my son. So maybe just the mourning garb for now, you'll be mourning my death, and you'll tell her that you obtained the keyblade, and then we'll go from there." Donna let out, holding back a smirk at the thought of her son pretending to be a little version of her. It made Donna happy to see the pieces of her family coming together once again for the first time in years.

"Sora, since we're here, and not to ruin the moment of forming a plan, but what happened after my death—well, all of our deaths. Outside the whole, you thought Terra was your father. What happened to you afterward? Please tell us a little bit about your life; I think it'll help us move forward as a family." Aqua declared, flashing a mirror in front of Sora, as the teen could see the start of the cadou forming around his left eye as a sad sigh quickly escaped his lips.

"May as well, it probably is better to get everything off of my chest now, since I doubt we'll be able to have an actual conversation until everyone is dead. I guess the first thing that happened was me being sent to Destiny Island and meeting Judy again for the first time since we saved her from the unversed.
The Doctors told me that part of my memories were gone and that I wasn't responding like all the other kids from the island. It had taken me and Judy a year to realize that I had lost my heart and was like those nobodies that me and Aqua saw in Radiant Garden. I had become an empty shell of my former self.

"It had taken us several years just to rebuild me as a person who could understand and use more complex emotions and ways to view them. Making friends was a living nightmare when nobody wanted me with the boy who talked to himself and couldn't understand when you were mad at him or happy. Honestly, I didn't feel about how I am today until I turned thirteen, when my nobody friends came into existence, and I took more time out of my life to understand people better. It was around that time when I had improved on befriending Riku and Kairi, even if it was recently, but outside of them, the only friends I had were Judy and her fellow policeman. Well, until today, when I finally got to see you guys again, and now it feels like the whole universe is opening up to me again, I feel excited and scared at the same time." Sora let out, feeling tears pouring from his eyes as the pain of the cadou quickly overtook him. It was much worse than the memories of being alone in a dark house, wrapped around his favorite bunny, for warmth and comfort.

Sora felt his parents' hands beginning to wrap around him, as more hot black tears began to drip from his face. The weight of his pain was finally taking its toll on him, as well as the pain of the cadou, which was nearly being completed. Sora was thankful that he would not feel any of this pain in the real world and only have to suffer for a moment. But alas even those thoughts were meaningless, he still knew that the pain of living and the aftermath of Donna's death would now be put upon him. Sora could feel his body shaking in fear; even with his parents comforting him, he could imagine the sight before him: Donna's face lifeless, Angie in rage, and he would have to go alone through the horrors of the village, this time with all of his memories and emotions in tack.

"Sora, I know it hurts, but don't worry; we'll make sure you never have to go through these feelings ever again. The pain of the cadou will pass, and then we'll find a way to help you get real friends, ones who will love and respect you. So just hold on a little longer; Donna gets some of your flowers; we're going to have to put him under and send him back to the real world; the pain is becoming too much for his mind and heart to take." Aqua screamed as she held her son down. Donna rushed to a nearby coffee table and grabbed a handful of her yellow flowers, placing them next to Sora, forcing the blue-haired teen to sleep once more.
—-----

Everything was fuzzy as Sora woke up, the first thing he felt was an unbearable amount of pain coming from his eye where the cadou had completely covered up. Sora quickly brushed his fingers against the moldy thing that had grown out of his head, it was horrible to touch and would be a constant reminder that he was no longer and yet more human than when he was a nobody. Now he was being made out of mold, and it was time to start getting ready to kill those lords for hurting his family. However, Sora immediately noticed that everything was getting blurry and it was difficult to spot anything inside of the nearly pitch-black basem*nt. The only thing he could see was the white outline of what must have been Angie, lying next to him almost like a guardian angel.

"Angie, are you still there?" Sora whispered as he got off of the stone work table, and began walking over to what looked like a desk that had an old typewriter and numerous doll parts. Meaning the door to the main hallway, Sora brushed against the wall, as the sounds of someone yawning could be heard in the distance.

"What a good nap! Now, then, where is Donna? I need to give her a piece of my mind for forcing me to sleep again and be left alone in the basem*nt. Oh, hello Sora, I see Donna left your sorry ass down here as well. Hey, wait a sec, why do you have a new arm, and is that Donna's cadou on your face?" Angie yelled, floating over to the teen and grabbing at the teen's right arm. Sora took a deep breath as he closed the one good eye he had remaining. This was going to be a fun conversation.

"Angie, Donna is dead! Her heart, her cadou, and her arm are a part of me now, she sacrificed herself to make me stronger. So I guess we're kinda in this together. Kinda like the good old days when we pretended to play hide and seek in Alcina's castle." Sora said, gently walking back to the worktable, he needed to get a grip on things quicker. Donna's moldy remains needed to be buried, and the blue-haired teen knew that he still needed to tell the crazy doll about his parent's new life.

"You're telling me that she's dead; no, that can't be true, we were going to have tea, and Donna was gonna tell me why my head always feels fuzzy. Sora, do you know anything, because I feel so lost in the dark right now." Angie whispered, looking down at Sora, as the teen desperately tried to scoop up chunks and pieces of his mother into his jacket, arms, and any pockets. He had to deal with his mother first, and then he'd talk to Angie; she had to know if they were going to kill those monstrous bitches for destroying his family.

"Angie, I'll tell you everything the moment we bury Donna, and I get enough of my eyesight back to see properly, ok?" Sora declared, doing his best to find the unlocked door to the main hallway. He had to get to the elevator, and fast. He didn't want to feel his mother touching him any longer; it was one thing to see them in the megamycete, but feeling the dead touching him was something that Sora didn't want to experience again.

"Ok, Blueberry, but I swear if you lie to me, I'll go for the neck first, and I'll make sure your demise is nice and slow. Keep going through; I'll let you know when you hit a corner." Angie said, floating next to Sora as the pair made their way to the elevator. Sora quickly ran into the elevator, nearly hitting the walls of the small cage. Angie hit the button, sending them up to the silent manor above. Sora wanted to vomit; he could smell and hear the sounds of his mother rumbling inside his pockets. He held the pieces of her closely in his arms, and as the cage to the elevator opened, Sora bolted out of the box, waiting for Angie to give him directions. The last thing he needed was to spill his mother all over the place from hitting a coffee table.

Suddenly, Sora heard footsteps, echoing in the distance, as Angie floated next to him. She was silent, and from what Sora remembered, that wasn't a good thing, meaning either Miranda was paying his mother an unexpected visit or one of the maids had told Angie she was making a break for the door. Sora knew that the code for Alcina was coming, and sh*t was happening. Please hide me.

"Oh, I see you awake, and you have the cadou, an arm, and, oh, good, you've got a heart. Perfect, now then try and follow me, we have to bury the second mother, and get you ready for what's to come, young Kizuna-Beneviento." The Figure declared, gently slapping their hands together, Sora and Angie followed the stranger until Sora felt the cold winds of the outside hit his face; it felt like someone had tossed glass in his eyes and taken the need to rub it deeper, Sora knew it was the cadou on his face; it was fresh and an utter pain, at least Sora knew why his mother stayed inside or had her veil on.

"Painful, isn't it? Sorry, I should have been more mindful of your current situation, but alas, things have to get moving and I need Sora. I've kindly dug one of your mother's holes, so kindly bury her and say your goodbyes, it's time to get to work, and kill those lords, then Ansem." The figure said as Sora tried looking at them, but he only saw a cloak made of white, the only thing Sora could even remotely tell about the mysterious figure was that they sounded like a woman and didn't seem to care about him grieving.

"Why should we listen to you lady, and what do you mean by one of Sora's mothers, the only mother that this blueberry told me was Aqua, and I don't know what you've been smoking to think Aqua ever got with Donna," Angie yelled, darting over to the cloaked women, as Sora ran after Angie, only to hit the ground, as Donna's reminds were sent flying all over the place, as Sora screamed hearing the sounds of his mother hitting the ground, and against his shirt. Sora tried to look and see who was holding him down, but he couldn't see them; they were in his blind spot, meaning if he had his sight back, he only had one good eye, and it wasn't helping him.

"Yume, Liliana, please hold him down, Hateko, kindly bury Ms. Beneviento so that we can hurry this up. I'd rather not be stuck in this cold wasteland." Kay said, ordering the mysterious girl to grab the pieces of Donna and place them in the hole near an old rotten tree. She returned, grabbing Sora from Yume, and Liliana, plucking up the blue-haired teen, placing him next to the grave, digging through his pockets, grabbing the last pieces of his mother, and placing them inside the hole.

"Why?" Sora whispered as he tried to look at the girl holding him down. He wanted to move; it should have been him burying his mother; he should have been the one to tell Angie about Donna affecting her memories, not these strangers who seemed to have a connection to some strange woman in white.

"It's so you don't have to go through the pain of burying her alone; Yume already suffered through this same torment a few weeks ago, and I've buried countless children, and people to know that keeping quiet and pretending to move on helps. It'll stay with you till the day you die or get reborn; all you can do is stay with people to comfort you, so here we are. My name is Hateko, I'd rather not see you suffer like this again, or I'm here to try and support you; all of us here want to help you." Hateko said, signaling to Yume, and Liliana to come closer and help as she let go of Sora, only for the blue-haired teen to grab a nearby shovel and help Hateko bury his mother.

"I won't let her be buried like this, we had planned on planting seeds in our graves so that the villages or travelers could remember us in some way. I couldn't bury Aqua and give her the funeral she deserved, but I can still give Donna hers. Angie, I know you're hearing this. I won't let that woman steal the conversation that we should have had, and I'm sorry that Donna didn't let you remember that I was her son, but I promise that I'll make sure that everything will be okay. I can still see them, I saw them inside the Megamycete. They are happy, waiting for us to return to them fully one day, but for now, we are together. I know this is scary for both of us, but I will never leave you, and I'll always let you know what Aqua and Donna are feeling, ok." Sora let out a sigh as he patted down the last of the dirt with the help of the three other girls, soon they'd make their way down to the village, but first Sora had to get Aqua's shotgun and understand these people a little more. Maybe they could help him or maybe they could at least give him answers to all the new questions they were bringing up. Sora was curious about how Yume buried his mother last year, and why Hateko seemed too concerned about him despite not knowing him.

"You'd better keep your word, Sora!" Angie yelled, escaping the grasp of Kay, floating over to Sora, only to see the teen smile at the doll, as the odd group went back into the silent manor.
—-----
It had been an hour since the four teens buried the reminds of Donna Beneviento, and Sora took that time to steel himself together. His heart felt like it was beating at a million miles. He wanted his parents to embrace him again, he hadn't been ready to bury his mother, let alone meet people who took an interest in him outside of Judy. The group told him to take a shower and get his thoughts in order, as he still needed a plan, and those lords were gonna die by themselves. But for now Sora had been told to take a shower, he wasn't gonna complain, the smell and feeling of his mother crawled into his flesh like a lycan, and Sora wanted to be rid of that painful moment of his life as he stepped into the shower, letting the warmth of the water overtake him for minutes on end.
Sora was enjoying the warm, running water against his skin; he could feel it burning, and yet comforting. He hadn't felt this since Donna and Aqua made him take a bath right before Miranda ran him away from the village. After that day, Sora never felt the same feeling of warmth, even during the land of departure; it didn't feel the same, and Sora knew why. The family wasn't together, and he didn't feel whole, but now, even after burying his mom, he felt a little more whole; he knew they were alive waiting for him in the megamycete, and that he still had Judy hopefully waiting for him on their tiny island.

But for now, Sora washed the dirt and traces of Donna off of his skin. Sure, it was probably cruel and wrong to think about wanting his mom dead off of him, but Sora knew that she'd probably be more mad at him for keeping her in him. The last thing Sora did before leaving was to mess with a box of black hair coloring that Hateko had brought for him. Sora smiled as he looked in a nearby mirror; he was now even more like his parents. Their hair colors were now his most defining trait outside the cadou, Sora wished that Judy was here to see him now, and he wondered what she would have said about his new insane life that was happening.
Sora knew that the only downside of exiting the shower was his clothing options, he had the dumb idea of dressing up like his mom to mess with Miranda, but he didn't think it was his only option. Miranda had burned all of Aqua's clothes, and the only thing of Donna's to fit was a cute white dress that had nice flowers, a pair of black pants, and her mourning set up on top of everything just to make sure that he'd be warm enough since his clothes were currently in the wash, and it was likely he wasn't returning to the manor till tomorrow.

Sora opened the door after getting everything on, taking a moment to think about what was going to happen. He knew that Angie would laugh at him for dressing up like Donna, and for the other girls, he was unsure; maybe some would laugh and some would be pissed, but the only way Sora would know was by going down to the living room and finding out. Sora silently made his way across the second floor of the Beneviento manor. The first thing he could see was the painting of his parents and Angie. They seemed happy; if Sora remembered correctly, his parents had that painting made right before the artist was sent to the castle, and the last they had, the woman was butchered like a pig due to the daughters not liking it, sending the artwork deeper into the castle.

Sora could tell he was going to dread going to the castle, which was why it had to be last, or at least he hoped it would be last. Those daughters, from what Donna mentioned once, were hard to kill; they hated the cold, and Alcina was like a giant vulture towards anyone that would dare hurt her daughters. He was still contemptuous of killing Moreau first, maybe Karl. But Sora felt like the ugly fish had to die first; he was the reason for his grandfather's death and the sole reason for Aqua and him running from the village. Sora had made up his mind as he made his way down the stairs, gently brushing his fingers against the painting, that Moreau was the first one to die; it was the only way he could start taking revenge for his family.
—--------

By the time Sora made his way into the living room, things felt different. The sounds of chatter echoed throughout the manor, making the place feel like how it was when he was a kid. Sora took a deep breath as he stepped into the living room, looking at the group of girls in front of him, although surprisingly the woman in white had vanished, and Sora knew not to complain about that part; he'd gratefully take three strangers who seemed to care about him, Angie over a woman who viewed him more as an objective weapon to kill Miranda, and Terra. Sora had to take a minute to look at the teens in front of him; he had recovered his eyesight in the shower, even if things still felt weird, figuring he might as well look at the girls. After all, it was probably best to see if he could understand them before actually talking to another soul that wasn't a form of his parents or a cop walking him.

The first girl seemed normal enough, she had spikey auburn hair and kinda looked like Kairi. The only difference that Sora could see between Liliana and Kairi, was that Liliana was wearing black pants and a big winter jacket that was much bigger than her. She seemed to be perfectly fine inside of the manor. She seemed to be enjoying her time inside, almost like she had lived in the house of Beneviento for a while. Liliana was holding up better compared to the black, and blond-haired girl, Yume. The teen seemed on edge, Sora could only assume that she had either just come out of some trauma, or she visited the manor before he did and Donna didn't give her a good time. Sora just hoped that he could give her a better experience if it was the latter that happened to her. Yume seemed normal enough; she had blue eyes, black yoga pants, and a white shirt that had some school logo on it. Sora assumed she must have been from a more urban world, but it was probably best not to pressure the girl at the moment.

The third teen named Hateko was probably the most interesting to Sora; she claimed to have buried many people, but she looked like a normal, happy teenager. It didn't make sense, but then again, he was made from magic and was technically both human, nobody and mold, so anything was possible in his opinion. After all, she did pick him up like he was a toy and was the only one out of the three to truly care about him; the only thing Sora could understand was the fox mask she was wearing. It made the brown-haired teen feel more mysterious and tragic. Sora wanted to know why she needed a mask, if she was hiding from someone, or if it was some way to cope with something. The only normal thing about her was her outfit; it looked like a chef's apron over a long black skirt, with a white shirt that was poking underneath a bulletproof vest that had a red cross with the word medic written in white on the back.

"So what do we do now?" Sora said, entering the room, removing his mother's mourning veil, as his one good eye watched the girls sitting on his couch with anticipation.

"Well, what was your plan before we came to this world, maybe that could give us a better understanding of how to deal with your lords, and what you'd like us to help with?" Hateko said, gently rubbing Yume's back and listening to the teen quietly let out a few tears, Sora desperately wanted to ask Yume if she was okay, but all he could give her was a sad gaze.

"I'll be ok; it's just the last time I visited this place; it wasn't the best. She scared Ethan to the point that he killed her. I was left broken, and the horrors didn't end until I buried her and took Angie. To be honest, I haven't been able to sleep since the village ended, and returning here is still a difficult thing to grasp. But I'll do my best to help you; Sora, I just need to take a minute and try and come to terms with everything." Yume declared as she took some deep breaths, looking deeply into Sora's eyes. The eyes were as cold as Donna's yet full of so much warmth that it felt like Yume was looking at a different version of Donna, one that laughed and loved, one that Liliana would tell her was a woman of family and hope.

“The only reason Yume's even here is that we told her it would be a chance to heal, to try and fix some of the things that left her broken. So we asked Kay to send us here to help you, because this world has affected all of us. My Dad and I saved my mom after we dealt with a crazy farmhouse infested with mold. Yume ended up in this village after her home world faded into the darkness, and Hateko's parents tried saving the world from the same evils that have lived and poisoned your village since the beginning. So, Sora just to let you know, we're going to be here with or without your help, but thankfully we're on the same page, so what would you like from us?" Liliana said, digging her fingernails deeper into her skin as she waited for the blue and black-haired teen to respond, as it was now time to act.

"Well, me and my mother's had planned a little bit before I woke up, but my first plan was getting Aqua's shotgun, and going for Moreau first. I felt like it was the best due to him being the reason for the death of my grandfather; he was the one to let Miranda know that I existed, and he was the reason that Ethan was sent to the factory to die at the hands of Karl. He is my only target at the moment, but if you have any other options, I'd be happy to hear them." Sora said he could feel his hands shaking; he needed some tea or more sleep, maybe another chance at talking to Aqua and Donna. He wanted to know that he was doing the right thing and had the best chance at living.

"You could talk to the villagers? Me and Liliana never got to talk to them for long, but your village seems to favor them more likely to live, so it could be worth a shot." Yume let out, as she stood up, wanting to hold Angie only for the doll to rush over to Sora. Sora had to blink for a second, as his eyes felt hazy, maybe Yume had a point, maybe he could talk to some of the villagers and see what they would think about him. He was the last Beneviento in the village, and if Miranda and the others died, surely they'd have to discuss what to do in the aftermath. It seemed like something logical and sounded like something Judy would have done, getting everyone's opinion and gathering details in taking down bad guys.

"Alright, I'll go talk to the villagers; I think they might be at Luzia's old house! Maybe I'll get lucky and get on their good side. Come on, Angie, let's go visit them. Yume, Liliana, and Hateko can you guys stay here for a bit? I don't want Miranda to notice you being in the village if it's ok." Sora declared as he was heading for the door, ready to battle the harsh winter and start taking out the lords.

"Are you coming back anytime soon?" Liliana said, rushing over to Sora, placing her version of Ethan's jacket over Sora's mourning garb allowing the teen to survive the journey down to the village.

"I hope so; I still need to figure out how to unlock the key blade, and Miranda will be wanting results sooner rather than later. Besides, I don't think I can kill Karl or Alcina alone, so your help would be a lifesaver." Sora responded, zipping up the jacket as he turned his head one last time to see his new friends. He wondered what his parents would say to him now that he had finally made friends and was about to get revenge on those cruel monsters. Today was going to be a good day, and the first day of many in his new life as a human with a heart. No longer was he a nobody trapped on a tiny island, but now he was his person, ready to make his place in the universe.

Chapter 5: Ooze and pain, beyond

Chapter Text

Kairi didn't know what happened after the World of Destiny Island fell into darkness; all she could remember was having a splitting headache, and holding Sora in her arms as they were sucked into the orb in the sky. The next thing Kairi knew was that she was falling into an ocean and passing out from the pain. The weather in this world felt different from the warm and tranquil Destiny Island. The surrounding rain felt like she was in a hurricane, and the waves were relentless as she was getting battered and pounded by the rough waters, as in an instance she was under the waters.
—-----
"Hey, little girl, are you ok?" A voice called out as Kairi opened her eyes. Her eyes were woozy as the Auburn girl tried to come to her senses. Kairi noticed two people in front of her: a woman in a blue diving suit and a heavy-set man in more tactical gear. Everything felt weird when Kairi tried to stand; it felt like she was on a boat, and her view of the world kept spinning like she had been spun around one too many times for her liking.

"Where am I?" Kairi said, looking at the duo beside her. As she looked around, she noticed the rough ocean beneath her and the sight of a giant ship next to her.

"You're on the Queen, Zenobia. It's an abandoned ghost ship, and our next mission, little girl, um, what is your name?" Parker said, looking down at the girl in front of him. She couldn't have been any older than fourteen, and she raised some questions to the pair as he nodded over to his partner, Jill, who had just picked open the lock to the ship.

"Hey, little girl, what my partner is trying to say is, how did you get out here? Where's your family? Are you okay?" Jill Valentine asked, examining the girl's pulse and wondering if it was wise to call to take an unarmed girl into the Zenobia; after all, the copter wouldn't be back for at least another hour or more due to the weather.

"My name is Kairi! I don't know how I got out here; one second I was with my best friend, Sora, and then our island got attacked by weird monsters, and then it was sucked up out of nowhere. I'm not sure what I can do to help, but I don't want to be alone out here." Kairi said, looking at the BSAA agents. She could feel the rain continue to soak her clothes; her skin was freezing, and she'd probably get a cold once this was all over.

"Parker, let's move! Kairi, we've got to go inside this ship, so we can find another member of ours, so do as we say, and everything will be okay." Jill told the group, quickly handing the teen a pistol with one clip full of bullets, making the girl look at her with a look that screamed worried.

"But I've never used a weapon before outside a wooden sword. Why give me a gun?" Kairi asked the brown-haired woman, who looked at her with a serious look on her face.

"Because if things go south, and we're unable to protect you, you'll be able to protect yourself till we can get to you!" Parker told Kairi, pulling out a shotgun from his pack. Jill almost pulled out her gun, but instead looked over to Kairi, who was doing her best to understand the weapon.

The handgun felt heavy in Kairi's hands. Jill helped her with her stance, gripping the weapon, and reloading quickly. It was a good idea, in Kairi's opinion; she needed some training with the weapon, and once she felt ready, the trio entered the old ghost ship. After all, who knew what was lurking inside the Zenobia, whether it was human or something else?
—-----------
Sora was nervous, as he watched the blonde-haired woman in the wetsuit in front of him. She had been looking at the white stuff that was leaking from the vent for a good minute, and in Sora's opinion, she wasn't liking it as much as she was.

"So why are you having to do this again?" Sora let out a cry, asking Racheal. As the blonde turned to look at him, Sora turned her head, trying his best not to look at her assets and the nice smile she had.

"I've got to find out what's going on in this place. Well, that's what my boss told me. Although I'm betting it was just a cover-up for something more secretive that my partner Raymond is looking into.," Racheal said, showing the spiky-haired teen the mysterious white substance that had coated her gloved hand.

"I guess there's nothing we can do about it?" Sora let out a sigh, saying that he probably wouldn't be able to find Riku and Kairi in this giant ship, let alone the fact that he didn't know how big the world was going to be. However, before Racheal could respond to Sora, a noise could be heard from the vent. Rachel and Sora quickly backed up as a white monster popped out of the vent. The monster groaned, walking over to them and raising its spiked, massive arm at the duo.

Racheal fired several shots into the monster, and Sora hit the thing a few times with his key blade. The monster fell to the floor, quickly moaned, and turned into a mess of ooze and blood on the floor. However, the celebration would have to wait, as several more ooze-like creatures started to come out from everywhere—the floors, the vent, through the door they had entered from.
—--------
"f*ck!" Racheal shouted as she grabbed Sora's left arm and ran with all her might, gripping her pistol tightly, as they ran through hallways upon hallways and an unknown level of stairs. Racheal, had to get away from the monsters and protect Sora. Sure, the kid had a strange sword, and they were together. But that didn't matter. With the monsters appearing around every corner and hallway they entered, Rachael fired the last of her handgun bullets, tossing her gun at one of the monsters in fear, as Sora ran towards the elevator in the middle of the hallway, rapidly pounding the button, wishing it would come faster.

"Come on, Come on, Come on!" Sora said, ready to hit the elevator with his keyblade, as the monsters came closer, surrounding him and Racheal, As the doors finally opened, Sora, and Racheal quickly booked it inside and slammed a button to take them down to an unknown floor. They thought they'd be safe inside the small metal box, but that was a lie. One of the monsters appeared behind them, swinging its arm towards the group, hitting Racheal in the leg, and Sora in his chest.

"Ah!" Sora yelled, grabbing at his chest. Blood was running down his stomach and onto the floor. The doors opened, and Sora rammed his key blade into the monster's face, giving the duo enough time to limp away. The pain was unbelievable; blood continued to drip from Sora's wound, and Racheal wasn't holding up any better, as her leg was giving out of her, slowing the pair down as they rushed through a door, hoping to find somewhere to hide, even if it was for a minute, only to find a rundown medical bay with destroyed cabinets and shelves, a large vent, and a glass window.
—------------
Hold on, Sora; I've got some medical supplies and painkillers. We'll fix you up, and then get out of this horrible ship," Racheal said, fishing out a bottle of pills and gauze from one of the hip pockets on her wetsuit. Placing them on the ground, as she rested the teen against the wall, Racheal didn't want to say it out loud to Sora, but they were f*cked. Those monsters were everywhere, and Raymond was on a different part of the ship, and the radio was broken when that monster slashed into her leg.

"I don't want to die, Racheal!" Sora wheezed as he started to cough up blood, making the blond woman panic even more. She had to hurry, grabbing some of the pills and placing them into Sora's mouth, but the teen could barely swallow them; the pain was too much for him to handle, spitting the meds out in an instance. As the sounds of more monsters echoed in the room, Racheal quickly noticed that multiple monsters were in the room. Quickly picking up Sora to try and run or fight, Sora screamed as the pain of standing felt like he was being cut by razor blades and poured with seawater and lemons.

"sh*t!" Sora cursed, tears rolling down his face as more blood poured onto the floor. The key blade felt shaky in his hand, falling to the ground in an instant and returning to his right hand in a flash of light. He was going to die; they weren't going to survive another fight with the monsters, let alone escape this room, even if they killed them all.

"Sora, what was your home like?" Racheal said, making Sora look at the woman with a look of confusion and sadness. She was probably asking him about Destiny Island, hoping to find some comfort in their death, Sora gave her a sad, yet bloody smile.

"It was nice, surrounded by a clear blue sea, and beautiful sand; it was warm, and the people were the best. Everyone made the days when I was miserable all the more soothing to deal with. My Friends Riku and Kairi and I were going to build a raft and set sail to find other worlds during our summer vacation. What a fun vacation this turned out to be. First, my home was destroyed by ant-like monsters, and now I'm about to die from these things. "Sora said, letting go of Racheal, only for the woman to grab him and hold him against her chest.

"At least you can say, you got to meet a pretty woman during your vacation, and if you'd like, I'll be your mom, for a moment. If it gives you any comfort before we die?" Racheal whispered as the monsters raised their massive arms, ready to strike the pair down.
"Thank you, Mom!" Sora said, raising the key blade to protect him with the last of his strength, only for the monsters, or oozes, as they were dubbed by Racheal. They grabbed hold of Racheal, Sora could hear her panting as the Ooze choked her, opening its mouth to reveal its tongue, sticking the slimy thing into her mouth, and then proceeded to toss the blond into the glass window as blood exploded from Racheal's skull and back. Sora wanted to scream; he wanted to kick the Ooze holding him, but he couldn't, as multiple Oozes held him down, with one of the monsters looking at the key blade in his hand.

Sora tried to scream, but the monster's slime and thick flesh stopped any attempt at screaming. Their tongues were inside his stomach, and one of the monsters put its tongue down his throat, causing Sora to vomit out slime and blood. However, his death wasn't going to be as quick as Racheal's, no one of the monsters had a different idea to improve upon their ranks. As it took its massive, spiked arm and slammed it against the key blade, breaking Sora's hand in an instant, as the teen's vision started to get hazy, as Sora could hear footsteps in the distance, and the next thing Sora felt was his back hitting something hard, and the sound of snapping and pounding lingering in his mind was the last thing Sora, could see as he opened his eyes, as the image of Riku.

--------

Kairi had a bad feeling about the ghost ship. Jill and Parker started to lead her into the ghost ship, and for some reason, Kairi didn't know why she had a sinking feeling in her stomach. For some unknown reason, things weren't right, like a part of her heart was being torn in two, but he had to be strong, and she had to find Sora again. The first room looked a mess and was littered with trash and papers; it was like a bomb hit the room. The deeper they went, it didn't look any better, as if each room was more damaged and spooky than the one that came before it.

Kairi kept whispering to herself that it was just a ghost ship. Everything would be okay. She just had to think of this like the stories Sora’s mom would tell them as kids. The endings were always so happy and not scary in the slightest. Sure, the brown-haired woman was clearly lying, but it was a nice thought, and Kairi currently needed nice thoughts. Jill and Parker quickly opened a door and quickly checked the room, signaling for Kairi to follow.
—----
The next room on the ship was much bigger and looked like a quick storage room. But then again, it was a giant ship, so it could have been a side room. The ship was massive, and combing the place was probably going to take hours, to days even.

“Kairi, stand back, please! Jill let out a fancy-looking machine as Kairi looked down to see her feet covered in white, cold slime. Kairi quickly jumped onto a nearby suitcase as Jill scanned the mysterious goo.

“Looks like we've got company; this goo matches those giant creatures from the beach!” Jill stated this as she quickly put the scanner away and drew out her handgun.

“Jill, Kairi! I found some blood; it looks like we're not alone on this ship.” Parker said, kicking the door open. As the trio moved deeper into the next part of the ship, the deeper they went down, the more things felt for Kairi as her head started to hurt. She had hoped it was just the ship violently turning through the storm, but her head was still pounding. Jill quickly stopped her.

The group stopped in a giant hallway with an elevator that would likely take them down to a lower level of the ship. Jill immediately grabbed a green herb in pill form, handing the pill to Kairi. As Parker started hearing things, he started to check the open elevator, only to look at a nearby vent that had blood dripping. Seconds later, more noises could be heard, louder, as whatever was in the vent started thrashing, heading deeper into the ship.

“Jill, Kairi! Something is in the vents!” Parker yelled as he pointed his gun at the vents, and the sounds of banging could be heard throughout the hallway.

"It looks like whoever is in the ship, is also having trouble with whatever is lurking in the ship.” Kairi let out, holding her lucky charm closer to her chest, as Jill and Parker looked at the vent, shooting it once. As a body fell from the vent, its body was gushing with blood, and Jill quietly noticed that the man’s right arm had morphed into a large, slimy mass.

“Hopefully whatever is on this ship isn't too bad! Maybe we'll be lucky to get zombies, what do you think, Jill?” Parker responded, looking over to his partner, he knew that Kairi must have lived a pretty normal life, if not a sheltered one if she never heard of zombies, based on their meeting up top. So the best idea was to slowly ease the young girl into the issue, and then possibly give her a weapon.

“I hope you're right, Parker, but Zombies don't have slime, so possibly Lickers could be lurking in the ship. “ Jill added, as the trio headed deeper into the ship, doors were blocked with fallen shelves and boxes. The further they made into the giant hallway, the more slime was pouring from the vents, making Jill think it wasn't a Licker or any regular zombie.

“So, what's a Licker?” kairi whispered, curious about what the possible monster would be like as the trio made it to the outside of what looked like a cafeteria.

“Well, in simple terms, a Licker is a zombie that's become more animal-like; its brain is exposed, and it can't see. Its hearing is strong, however, flashbangs can overpower its limited sight. The best way to fight a Licker is a large hallway, a shotgun, or something acidic to hurt the skin since it's all exposed skin, muscle, and bone. Hopefully, that answers your question, Kairi, please let me know if you have any more; after all, these moments of silence might be the only ones we get tonight.” Jill stated, watching the Auburn-haired girl nod, that she hoped Kairi would be okay. It wasn't right for a kid to have to deal with a B.O.W. issue and have to fight through it.

Jill could still remember the night that Rebecca Chambers came to her apartment after the Spencer estate, how the youngest star member couldn't sleep alone knowing the things they had dealt with. Jill knew that if things got ugly, then she’d have to take more drastic measures to keep Kairi alive. She wouldn't let the young teen become like Rebecca, and even herself had in those days after the incident. The sleepless nights, the nightmares eating away at you, the feeling of helplessness as the higher-ups controlled every second of your life till the lid was blown open.

“Kairi, after we're done in the cafeteria and kitchen, I am going to teach you how to use that firearm I gave you. I don't want you getting hurt if we get separated down the line, ok?” Jill declared, readying her handgun. Parker gave the brown-haired woman a thumbs up. It was time to delve deeper into the ship, and little did they know it was about to get a lot worse.

“I'll do my best, Jill!” Kairi shouted, giving the Bsaa agent a mock salute and readying her fist for whatever was down the line. Jill smiled for a second. Kairi truly was the group's Rebecca, and in all honesty, it was something needed for the group. Someone to keep the party happy and supportive, knowing they have something to protect.
—--
Kairi, just to let you know! We weren't the only units the Bsaa sent to this ship. Soon, the specialists in this kind of work will regroup and join us; the reaper will liven things up a bit.” Parker declared, telling the teen, hoping that things would go smoother when Dr. Death would be known to the girl and make this job more manageable.
—---
A few minutes later, Kairi, Jill, and Parker entered the cafeteria. The large room was littered with trash and other forms of debris. Kairi assumed that the crew must have been in a panic, and things went bad. But the question then arose as the group went deeper: where was the crew, or what was left of them, given the dead body from earlier?

“Jill, I see a power box; I'll go check it out. Why don't you start helping Kairi with her gun?” Parker said, running over to a fuse box that was next to a vending machine. The box was busted open, with wire sparking and spilling out, and Parker could see more slime from earlier. Something was close, and he didn't like that; the trio only had a few handguns and some herbs. They'd have to get lucky and wait for the reaper if they were going to make it out in one piece.

“Kairi, the first thing I want you to do is follow my lead, ok? First, check to see if the safety is on or off. The second thing is to pull the mag and check to see how many bullets are left. If the gun feels heavy, it's mostly full; if it feels light, that means it's empty. Once you have the gun loaded and the safety off, make sure your hand has a good grip on the gun, point to what you're attempting to shoot, and pull the trigger.” Jill demonstrated to the teen by clicking the safety on and off a few times, then proceeding to eject the magazine from her pistol and dump the bullets onto a nearby table, quickly reloading the gun with speed.

Kairi was in awe at the sight before her. Jill was like a blur, as in an instant, the gun was loaded and pointed at a painting in the distance. Jill pulled the trigger, and a loud bang could be heard. Kairi couldn't believe how fast it was, how the bullet had hit the painting, and how simple Jill made it look.

Kairi quickly looked at her gun, took the safety off, and quickly checked the magazine; it was full, so she slid the clip back into the gun after a few seconds of figuring it out. She aimed for the same painting as Jill, carefully looking in front of her as well as down the sight of the gun, where a scope could be attached. Gently, gently, she pulled the trigger as the bullet left the chamber, and the feeling of recoil was sent through her hand. Kairi looked in excitement as the bullet hit the wall near Jill’s bullet, causing the teen to smile. It wasn't perfect, but it was good for the first try.

“Good job, but remember to keep count of your ammo and take your time shooting, or you might hit me or Parker. Kairi, that was good. I must say you could be a good shot with more practice and training.” Jill said, complimenting her new student. Kairi smiled, rubbing her hand, after putting the gun away in her purse.
“Good, Kairi has some training; now then to the kitchen; I think our slimy friend must be inside.” Parker let out, as the group looked at the kitchen doors, carefully entering the room, Kairi quickly grabbed her gun, ready to provide backup if needed.

When Jill, Parker, and Kairi entered the kitchen, they quickly noticed things weren't right. A dead man was grabbing at the grate in the center of the kitchen; his arm was covered in blood and slime, and half of his arm was stuck inside the disgusting mess below. The rest of the kitchen was a nightmare—sinks full of black liquid and rotten meat, empty cans on the floor—no one was inside the kitchen, but Jill suddenly noticed something shining from under the grate, ordering Parker to help her lift the grate after removing the dead crew member with Kairi’s, so the man’s arm would cause any problems.

“Kairi, help Parker support the grate, I'll use my scanner and see what's down there!” Jill asked, grabbing the scanner from her hip, and checking the hole, as Kairi groaned, helping Parker hold the heavy metal up.

“What is it, Jill?” Kairi yelled, as the teen groaned, knowing that whatever was down that hole probably wasn't a good sign.

“It's an arm, and it had a gun! Looks like our dead friend was attempting to save someone before something got him.” Jill declared, as a moaning sound could be heard, Jill quickly turned around, as Parker and Kairi dropped the grate, and pulled out their guns aiming at what seemed to be a monster rising from the kitchen floor. The monstrous humanoid had long pointy teeth and spikes coming out of its arms and legs. It had a long tongue-like tentacle that it extended quickly roaring, as the creature swung its spiked arm at Jill, who proceeded to duck down, Parker began uploading on the creature, and Kairi added to the gunfire a second later after regaining herself as the gun shook in her trembling arms.

Jill raised her handgun, pulled the trigger, and unloaded a few shots into the monster's face, as it moaned in pain, his body fell to the floor, quickly turning into a pile of blood and slime. Jill and Parker quickly reloaded their weapons, while Kairi shakily tried to reload her gun, that monster was her first fight and first kill. She thought the idea of play fighting and then getting a weapon would be fun, but seeing it in real life was something else.

“Kairi, I'll be ok! You can breathe, the monster is gone and you did well.” Jill said, placing a hand on the young girl's shoulder, smiling at the auburn-haired girl, as she took the girl from the girl's arms, helping her reload for the next time.

“I know you're scared; the first couple of times are always the hardest, but just remember We're here with you, so you don't have to be scared. So put on a brave face, Kairi! Together we are unstoppable, and these monsters won't stand a chance.” Parker declared, making the teen smile as she put on her best smile for the group. They were right; she had to be strong to survive, to save Sora.

“Alright, I'm ready! Kairi shouted as Jill handed the girl back her firearm.

“At least now we know what happened to the crew; hopefully Chris is ok!” Jill let out, making Kairi wonder who Chris was and what was with the odd monster. They had unloaded probably ten shots into the ooze, and the creature only died after Jill shot it in the head. Suddenly a thought quickly entered Kairi’s mind: if there were more of these things on the ship, then was Sora also here, and if so, where was he?
—----
Meanwhile, on a helicopter, a masked man dressed in black looked at Queen Zenobia. Hunk wondered what the others were getting up to. But that wouldn't change the mission: Kill any hostel threats, regroup with the Bsaa units, and locate and extract Chris.

Hunk pulled out a photograph; he had a feeling things would be rough, just like that mission in Florida. His red lens of the gas mask looked down to see a woman; her blond, wavy hair covered her eyes, but she smiled next to the reaper, no fear when death looked her in the face. Hunk slipped the photo back into his pocket as he raised his LE-5.

“Rachel! It looks like your angel of death has returned!” Hunk let out, as the pilot gave him the signal, that they'd be landing soon and then the body count would truly begin.

------

The weather had gotten worse when Hunk arrived at the ghost ship; the red lens of his eyes shielded him from the harsh rain. The grim reaper looked around the outside of the ship as it tossed and turned violently in the storm. Hunk knew the mission would be an interesting one; the government only sent him if it was a life-or-death situation or the targets were of the utmost importance.

“Jill, Parker, come in! This is Hunk; do you copy?” Hunk commanded as he pressed his comet, receiving only static, knowing that the weather would make it more difficult to communicate with the others. So Hunk started running. He knew that it was a ghost ship, but he had seen worse during his time in Spain. Quickly, the grim reaper made his way to the front door, kicking it while holding his gun tightly in his hands and looking around the first few rooms that looked like someone was in a hurry.

"It looks like whatever happened here was only the beginning!” Hunk declared, looking at what seemed to be an ooze sack that had been cut open as its sticky slime coated the room. It could only mean that whatever monsters were on the ship had fought Jill, and that more were spawning at an alarming rate.
—--
Hunk quickly kicked another door open, and as he saw it, a bioweapon that was tall and humanoid was surrounded by what seemed to be walking bean-shaped creatures that were shaking violently. Hunk raised his gun, shooting a couple of shots into the beans, first watching as they exploded with only a few bullets each, letting Hunk know that those monsters weren't to be messed with in close quarters, while the taller monster simply moaned as it slowly limped over to him compared to the beans quicker attempt at running at him. But Hunk didn't even bother to shoot the ooze as it raised its spiked arm. Hunk simply ran around the creature mid-swing and placed his arms around the creature's slimy neck, twisting it like it was a piece of candy. Hunk could feel his fingers twitch as the feeling of breaking a neck entered his mind, reminding him of how easy it was to kill monsters just like that chainsaw man when he teamed up with Leon to save the president's daughter.

But he couldn't stop; more monsters moaned as they started to rise from the floor beneath him, meaning it was time to run again. Hunk quickly made his way down numerous hallways, until he arrived at a massive room with elevators, and more branching paths, as he heard the sounds of gunfire in the distance. Deciding to run towards the sounds of gunfire, as it would either lead him to a survivor or an enemy unit that might have answers.
—--
Hunk ran through the old-looking café as the sounds of moaning grew louder. He was right outside the kitchen, listening to the sounds of the ooze dying. He could hear Jill inside as she was speaking to what sounded like a teenage girl.
Hunk quietly opened the door, looking down at the bloody remains of one of the oozes he had killed just moments ago. Quietly, he gazed around the kitchen. Jill was comforting the Auburn-haired girl; Hunk could tell she was new to this whole thing and was probably the first time using a gun. Parker was used to the monster and tried to understand it by comparing it to the similar monsters that were on the beach a few days ago.

“I see you're still in one piece; have you found Chris and Jessica yet? Who is the girl? Is she a survivor of this ship?” Hunk said, raising his voice, sterling the group, quickly lowering their guns as the reaper walked over to the next door in their path

“Hunk, give us some warning next time, we nearly shot you, and to answer your questions. No, we haven't found the others, and Kairi here was drifting in the ocean, so we had no choice but to bring her along, she’s holding her own, so she won't get in the way!” Parker stated walking over to the grim reaper, he started opening the door while Jill stood behind to keep Kairi safe from the rear, not knowing if or when more monsters would appear.

“Hunk, have you seen any more of those monsters, or my friend, Sora!” Kairi whispered to the mysterious soldier, as he finally got the door open, proceeding to turn and look down at the teen.

“I have not seen anyone living but you guys, if your friend is alive he must be deeper down with Racheal. I've seen more of these bioweapons, they appear to be growing in numbers, and some have been explosive, so we need to take care going forward.” Hunk declared, taking a moment to reload his LE-5 and toss a knife at Kairi’s feet.

“She’ll need a backup piece in a place like this! Now let's move before those ooze-like monsters pop up!” Hunk said, walking through the door to find more abandoned hallways littered with trash, broken glass, and papers. Kairi could feel the wind hitting her as the group walked by the broken windows, Kairi started to remember when her island was being attacked by the weird shadow monsters. How they chased her, tearing through the islanders and anything to get ahold of her only to be saved by Sora in the end when Riku was taken by the puddle of darkness growing under his feet. It made her wonder if Sora was ok, she didn't know if she could keep going with the group knowing that she was keeping up the brave face, and attempting to be a gun-toting hero just to find her friend so that they could return home one day.

“Kairi, are you ok? I know this is hard, but you have to believe that your friend is ok, I know what it's like to be worried about others. Chris needs me to find him, so that we can get back to protecting people, I'm sure that Sora would probably feel the same way about you. So no more sad faces Kairi, those will only slow you down, and I still stand by what I said. You're a good shot and honestly have the making of a good soldier. If you want to be one, just take it slow and think about what's going on around you before jumping to conclusions.” Jill whispered to the teen, making Kairi smile just a little, she needed that speech, she had to be strong and knew that Sora wouldn't want her to be sad about this crazy adventure. He’d probably want her to enjoy the craziness while trying to find him.

The weather had gotten worse when Hunk arrived at the ghost ship; the red lens of his eyes shielded him from the harsh rain. The grim reaper looked around the outside of the ship as it tossed and turned violently in the storm. Hunk knew the mission would be an interesting one; the government only sent him if it was a life-or-death situation or the targets were of the utmost importance.

“Jill, Parker, come in! This is Hunk; do you copy?” Hunk commanded as he pressed his comet, receiving only static, knowing that the weather would make it more difficult to communicate with the others. So Hunk started running. He knew that it was a ghost ship, but he had seen worse during his time in Spain. Quickly, the grim reaper made his way to the front door, kicking it while holding his gun tightly in his hands and looking around the first few rooms that looked like someone was in a hurry.

"It looks like whatever happened here was only the beginning!” Hunk declared, looking at what seemed to be an ooze sack that had been cut open as its sticky slime coated the room. It could only mean that whatever monsters were on the ship had fought Jill, and that more were spawning at an alarming rate.
—--
Hunk quickly kicked another door open, and as he saw it, a bioweapon that was tall and humanoid was surrounded by what seemed to be walking bean-shaped creatures that were shaking violently. Hunk raised his gun, shooting a couple of shots into the beans, first watching as they exploded with only a few bullets each, letting Hunk know that those monsters weren't to be messed with in close quarters, while the taller monster simply moaned as it slowly limped over to him compared to the beans quicker attempt at running at him. But Hunk didn't even bother to shoot the ooze as it raised its spiked arm. Hunk simply ran around the creature mid-swing and placed his arms around the creature's slimy neck, twisting it like it was a piece of candy. Hunk could feel his fingers twitch as the feeling of breaking a neck entered his mind, reminding him of how easy it was to kill monsters just like that chainsaw man when he teamed up with Leon to save the president's daughter.

But he couldn't stop; more monsters moaned as they started to rise from the floor beneath him, meaning it was time to run again. Hunk quickly made his way down numerous hallways, until he arrived at a massive room with elevators, and more branching paths, as he heard the sounds of gunfire in the distance. Deciding to run towards the sounds of gunfire, as it would either lead him to a survivor or an enemy unit that might have answers.
—--
Hunk ran through the old-looking café as the sounds of moaning grew louder. He was right outside the kitchen, listening to the sounds of the ooze dying. He could hear Jill inside as she was speaking to what sounded like a teenage girl.

Hunk quietly opened the door, looking down at the bloody remains of one of the oozes he had killed just moments ago. Quietly, he gazed around the kitchen. Jill was comforting the Auburn-haired girl; Hunk could tell she was new to this whole thing and was probably the first time using a gun. Parker was used to the monster and tried to understand it by comparing it to the similar monsters that were on the beach a few days ago.

“I see you're still in one piece; have you found Chris and Jessica yet? Who is the girl? Is she a survivor of this ship?” Hunk said, raising his voice, sterling the group, quickly lowering their guns as the reaper walked over to the next door in their path

We’re approaching the showers; be careful, Kairi! I hear more of those oozes nearby, and you better be ready for anything." Hunk said as the group made it up a flight of stairs, standing only a few feet from the shower hall and locker room. Parker and Jill entered first, Kairi took the middle of the squad, and Hunk took the back to protect Kairi in case those monsters tried to ambush them from behind.
—------
It had taken only a few minutes for the group to be in the center of the showers; ice-cold water was bursting from the damaged pipes, and the sounds of ooze were fading, making Kairi wonder what was going on. These strange monsters didn't seem like the kind that begins to be scared; if anything, they seemed different the closer the group etched towards the medical bay. Like, did they have a plan to ambush them in numbers where it would have been easier in the tight halls of the showers?

“Something is wrong; I don't like it!” Parker whispered, grabbing his blade from his hip. Kairi could only nod; it was almost like those black shadows that Sora fought on their island. They were unpredictable and yet dumb as rocks, to the point that any traps were from bad luck rather than any meaningful attempts at hurting them.

“In any case, we should still proceed as planned; these monsters could still try and pop up out of nowhere, so getting to a more open area is necessary.” Jill added, gripping her pistol tightly as the group was silent. The only things they could hear were the sounds of water and the harsh weather raging outside. Little did the group know the moment they arrived at the medical bay would be the beginning of their problems aboard the Queen Zenobia.
—---
The first thing Jill noticed was blood. She quickly raised her pistol and signaled to the others that someone had been murdered, as Hunk grabbed hold of Kairi, making sure the teen didn't rush into the medical bay. Her eyes were focused on that room, and her mind raced, hoping that it wasn't Sora, Kairi just wished that it wasn't the worst possible outcome of this horror show her life had become. Maybe Sora was on a different part of the ship or drifted further into the sea, hopefully on dryer land. Kairi could feel a stabbing feeling in her stomach, quickly growing as the group made it to the outside of the medical bay.

Hunk took out a shotgun from one of the many side packs he had, while Parker did his best to keep Kairi together, knowing that the girl was starting to lose it. He decided it was best to keep her close to him if she wasn't, so that he could make sure she didn't do anything too rash. Kairi’s mind was getting the best of her, and Parker knew that if the blood on the other side of the glass was her friend, then she’d most likely pass out. Jill silently turned the knob, opened the door to the medical bay, and walked inside as the rest of the group followed with Kairi in the back, just in case it was Sora’s corpse.

Jill looked over at the massive puddle of blood that littered the floor of the medical bay. The bodies were fresh, and judging by their injuries, they were definitely victims of those ooze-like monsters. The blond-haired woman had her head smashed against the walls and looked like she had been through hell. But the one next to her made Jill’s heart skip a beat, as she rushed over to Kairi shielding the teen but was too late, as Kairi could see it, see Sora’s body.

“Sora, oh god, no!” Kairi screamed as tears rolled down her face. Kairi ran next to the teen, shaking him, hoping that he wasn't dead, hoping that he was just near the point of death or unconscious. She gently touched his cheek, but he never responded.

Kairi didn't know why, but she decided it was best to hug her friend, knowing that he must have been fighting to see her again, fighting to protect the blond woman from the oozes, but they were probably outnumbered. Kairi felt her hand rub against something cold as she looked down to see Sora’s key blade, making her want to vomit. The blade looked like it was ramming straight through his right arm up to the elbow. Kairi quickly backed up from Sora at that moment, looked around the medical bay, found the closest sink, and began throwing up at the sight of her friend.

"It looks like these monsters are more powerful than I gave them credit for. I think it would be best if we stayed here for a moment, as much as I hate the idea of being next to the dead. If those monsters return, we’d need more room; besides, we might as well learn what the FBC and Kairi’s friend were doing on this ship.” Parker said, walking over to Kairi and watching her as she sobbed into the sink, standing shaky.

“Kairi, why don't you tell us who Sora was? Maybe it'll give us some way to help comfort you in this painful time.” Jill whispered, gently rubbing the teen’s back as she let Kairi break down, watching the never-ending tears and fits of forced coughs escape the girl. Kairi turned her head, looking at Jill, as she planted her face against the brown-haired woman.
—---
Sora could hear her, the tears she shed, and the bright light of her heart that warmed him despite the cold feeling he was enduring. His body was in pain, unable to move. As he listened to her suffer, he wanted to make somebody pay, and as his mind tried to connect the dots, he knew those oozes—the ones that killed and infected him—and his new mother would have to die. Riku was another one to make suffer; he destroyed their island, families, their chance at seeing other worlds, and feeling like life was perfect.

He could feel the parasite inside his body; it was pulsing and worming its way inside his body. Soon, Sora would be less human than he ever thought possible. He could feel his body changing as his cold skin felt slimy, and his teeth sharpened as a desire for flesh and blood started forming in his mind. He watched Kairi as she left the comfort of the tasty morsel standing next to him. Sora could smell her; she smelt as wonderful as the pretty blue-haired woman who visited their island all those years ago.

“Sora was my friend, he was my best friend, alongside Riku. We lived in a different world called Destiny Island. It's funny how Riku joked about our idea of the raft killing us at sea. But here we are Sora, trapped in a ship full of monsters and you were the first of us to perish. I feel like this has been the cruelest form of irony to enter our lives.

“I hope that you're in a better place. I don't know if that's possible, but I hope that you and this woman next to you will be okay in the afterlife, and one day I'll see you again. I'm sorry, Sora. Not only that, but I'm sorry that I wasn't strong enough to save you on the island or on this ship. But I promise you that I will get stronger and make sure that no one else has to suffer the same way you did.” Kairi declared, leaving her friend. The group took one last look at the dead bodies, changing their minds about camping in this cruel room as they carried onward to the ghost ship.
Sora felt tears rolling down his face as spikes grew from his body, flesh, and bone shifted around his keyblade until the blade was one with his arm. His left arm was splitting in two, the pain was unbearable, but Sora could only lay in the cold puddle of blood as he heard Rachael coming to life. Soon they would be together and soon things were gonna die. Sora didn't know if he’d be able to stop himself or his mom from feasting upon Kairi and the others, but he hoped that he had enough light to keep the beast inside of him from killing his friend.

“Momma, it hurts! It hurts!” Sora moaned as the teen stood up off the floor, rushing over to a journal that was nearby. Rachael shifted towards the book, quickly writing something down, as the pair screamed and moaned in pain.
—--
“Soon, you'll be perfect to be one of the thirteen.” A voice whispered behind the blood-stained glass from the outside of the medical bay. Kay looked at the hideous-looking monsters as they embraced, feeling the smallest bits of humanity linger before another tragic fate would befall them.

Beyond ooze and pain

Chapter Summary

Ooze and pain 1,2

Sora opened his eyes as he tried smiling at the air, only to be assaulted with the smell of rust and blood. The smell lingered inside for a long while as the sounds of two women whispered outside of the darkroom he was being held in.
Sora wanted to smell them; he wanted to taste their blood. Were they tasty or just the same meat that he had gotten from that doctor after Queen Zenobia? After he lost his mom and was shot to near death again by Kairi and those other hunks of meat. Sora could still feel the bullet wounds as his leaking blood was consumed by the layer of slime that coated his body. It wasn't pretty but it wasn't like he could fix himself. Heck, Sora didn't even wish for that to happen; he just wanted to feel loved again, or at least wish for his mother to be alive. Not some oozy monster like him, but a real human again, to enjoy the warmth of the islands that he felt, Sora wondered if it was too much to ask, knowing that the Doctor said things aren't permanent in your line of work.
Sora wondered what he meant by that; it wasn't like the key blade had helped him accomplish much beyond being a pain to deal with, and being able to get around any locks. But Sora couldn't move his body and felt like it was encased by the weight of the world. Suddenly, the door opened, revealing the two women; the first one was interesting to Sora. They had a green tail and green skin, blue shell bras, and a big grin on their faces, as if something fun were happening. A yellow trident was resting in the mermaid's hands as she swam toward him, flying through the air as if it were the same as water.

“Wow, number nine, you have an interesting one, like this is crazy; he’s all slimy and spooky. Do you have a plan for our oozy friend? I'd hate for the others to send their champions after this one, let alone send him to another universe and cause things to go off the rails.” Six inquired, looking at the monstrous form of Sora. He was the most difficult of the others; the closest she could picture next to the bioweapon was Liliana, or number five, Sora. The broken ones didn't get a good upbringing compared to her beautiful Sora, who, in her humble opinion, had the best and most romantic relationships.

“I want him to fight the others and go through the ever-blooming program!” Nine declared, looking at the monster in front of her, its bloodstained key blade scraping against the metal chains that held the ooze in place as Sora shook in an attempt to get free from his makeshift prison.

The sixth, Kay, just looked at her sister in shock at the words uttered from her sister's mouth. She could feel her blood pressure starting to increase at the stupidity of nine. This wasn't something as simple as a meet-and-greet; this was about giving an unstable and tragic monster a second chance if Sora could understand them. Which made the sixth Kay wonder if Sora could understand them.

“Hey, Slimy, can you understand us? Raise one arm for yes, two for no, get it!” Six declared, watching the ooze shift and jolt until Sora had enough understanding, raising one arm and offering the green-skinned woman a toothy grin.

“I see tasty morsels; I will fight them!” Sora said as he did his best to understand the strange pair and their interactions in front of him as he watched the shadowy figures of the people just beyond the door. He could smell them; one was fishy, one was sweet, one was stale, one was spicy and the last one had no smell but was wearing something akin to vanilla. The only thing Sora didn't know was why he wanted to fight them and what the program was. But it was a big deal to him; it meant getting out of this chair and finding Kairi; he had to know if she was ok, even if he wanted to bite her, Sora just wanted to see if she was okay when Queen Zenobia sank into the sea.

“Good timing, Yume, Ayane, Hateko, Liliana, Sora. I know you’ve been watching our newest member, so get ready, 'cause it's your turn to fight.” Nine yelled, as Sora gently stood up, walking the next batch of prey to fight, he had to beat them to see what would happen next, but he didn't know if the virus would be kept at bay. The Doctor said that the light from Kairi’s attack was the only reason for feeling more in control, whereas darkness made him more monstrous and returned him to his pure hunger state.
—----
Sora stepped out of the darkroom into a white room, it was like any form of life was lost, almost like whatever building he was taken to was devoid of happiness and meaning beyond the people inside. Sora could tell by looking at the other people in the room, all of them teens and full of either happiness or some form of emotion that was lost to him. The first teen to look at him was a blond mermaid; her face was full of happiness, as she held a yellow trident in her arms, her arms coated in numerous treasures, bands, necklaces, rings, and luxuries. She had a purple tail and eyes as blue as the sea, as if her whole look screamed princess of the sea.

“I am Ayane, granddaughter of King Triton, daughter of Princess Andrina, and my father Sora! I look forward to testing your worth on this grandest adventure. So prepare yourself to be slapped back to whatever seaweed mess you crawled out of!” Ayane declared, summoning a pool of water around her, Sora looked at the rising water. The mermaid was interesting, but then again the others were about to join in the fun.

“Ayane, that wasn't very nice, you have to just give your name and a quick hello. Not a title drop and an insult of them being creepy. Sorry about Ayane, she’s just like most of us new to this craziness, heck this is her first time outside the sea, my name is Yume by the way! Nice to meet you, Sora the ooze, I look forward to understanding you a little more.” Yume declared, summoning a giant blue minigun with a yellow star in the middle. Quickly opening up a side bag on her hip, a doll floated out of the bag, laughing at the surrounding sights.

"It looks like things have changed since we left the beacon. I see a mermaid, an ooze, and a guy with blue and black hair. Wait, wait what the f*ck why does he have a veil like Donna, and what the f*ck? They have an Angie doll like me, seriously!” Angie exclaimed, pointing her wolves' bane magnum at the other doll, who simply laughed at the gun, Sora simply lowered the gun and responded by pulling out a fully upgraded V61 custom and gently pointing it at the ooze in front of them, as Sora raised his key blade arm and ran towards the black and blond haired schoolgirl, causing Yume to hold up her minigun, but Sora was looking beyond the schoolgirl; he wanted the ones in the back, they seemed like people whom he must face, the one in the back right smelt of darkness, and the other was full of light.

It was funny to Sora, most of these people seemed almost like they were bathed in light; however, one was pure darkness and the blue one was somewhere in between. The dark one ran towards him with a chainsaw, while the mermaid jetted from his backside. The fox-masked teen just looked onward as Sora held his arm, it glowed yellow as the waters of Ayane etched closer making Sora smile.

“Thunder!” Sora yelled as the current rushed through Ayane’s water magic, shocking the mermaid as she quickly screamed in pain. Water flooded the floor, and the girl with the chainsaw rushed at him like she was focused on ending him. It felt like the grim reaper. Sora could still feel the never-ending neck snaps and bullet after bullet as the mercenary tried to put him down, only for Kairi to hit him with a powerful beam of light that sent him near the body of his mother.

But Sora knew that he had to keep moving; his body would always keep moving; he just had to beat them or fail until his body stopped, and his brain stopped functioning. The sounds of bullets were driving his brain crazy. Yume and that veiled version of him had begun to fire a rain of bullets at him, while Liliana quickly backed off to avoid the gunfire.

“How about giving me a warning before you shoot at us with f*cking bullets? Like, like sh*t it's just like House Dimistrcu all over again,” Liliana said, running near Hateko as she watched Sora get caught in the torrent of gunfire that two people shooting him unleashed, everyone watched as bullets, blood, and slime poured off of Sora, as his body stopped, the long tentacle exited Sora’s mouth, wrapping around his slimy body feeling the blood and pain, then proceeded to return inside of Sora.

“Pain, this hurts; stop it, please! Kill, kill me!” Sora whispered as he limped near the fox-masked teen and Liliana, wanting to at least right or die against one person who didn't have a magic weapon or a stupid amount of bullets. It was already crazy fighting Kairi and her friends with their guns, but this was a whole different level of crazy. Maybe if Sora were human, he’d be more excited and able to handle this. But he wasn't human; he would survive, but it felt like the remaining bits of his sanity and humanity were dying. It wasn't like Rachael was here to support him; he was alone in this new life until he could meet Kairi again. Sora felt his body tremble as he looked down at the floor; it seemed to be getting closer as he closed his eyes. The pain was too much for him to handle; the level of firepower used on him was stronger than anything he had faced, and his body had to drop.

But Sora didn't hit the ground, as he felt multiple arms wrapping around him: Ayane, Yume, Hateko, Sora, Liliana! Everyone was holding onto his slimy body when, though he barely fought them, Hell declared that he would kill and eat them. Sora wondered why, and he started wondering why this was happening. Was it because they were more willing to accept him being part of whatever group this was? Why was he acting like this when he was a monster attacking Kairi on the ship, and what would happen next as he watched the two creepy dolls grab hold of his spikes in an attempt to pull him up? Could it have been the fact that his mind and body weren't on a rampage and were more willing to think about things, as opposed to him and his mother violently attacking everything from the virus and the feeling of hunger controlling every part of their actions?

Sora’s attention was quickly drawn to Kay's numbers six, and nine. As the goddesses gently slapped their hands together, causing the whole room to be engulfed in light,. The next thing Sora knew, he was standing upwards, and all of his injuries were healed.

“That was pretty good stuff, Ayane but next time be more mobile, you have the power to summon water and should have known to cut it off the moment that thunder spell connected with your water. Yume, Sora, Liliana, and Angie’s nice work, but make sure to remember that Sora’s healing factor only works so much, and also try to remember Liliana has to be right next to people, so don't go too gun crazy. Lastly, Hateko, next time try getting involved; it'll help the team if a leader gets involved sooner.” Six declared, brushing a few strands of hair out of her face, watching the fox-masked teen waiting for a response only for nothing to come as Hateko walked away.

“Ooze Sora, follow me; I'll explain some things, while we try to figure out a plan and how to fit you into the ever-blooming project.” Nine said, waving her hand, as Sora silently followed behind the goddess, watching the room shift and change into a sprawling staircase made of stars and the vastness of space.
—---
Sora didn't know what to think as Kay and him made their way up the bizarre stairs. Sora could see the outside of the castle and was at a lack for words beyond the fact that he could only speak a handful of phrases. Outside the castle was a giant spiral that circled. Each time the pair ascended the stairs, the spiral changed, growing longer and adding more patterns and layers to the formation.

“Do you like it? Every universe in the multiverse is layered and ready to be dealt with or saved at a moment's notice. Your Universe is next to number one and our new project, Ever-Blooming. I felt like it was worth showing you what was beyond your tiny island and ship of death. Sora, I want you to be the one to impact the start of our new universe; simply kill Xehanort, and I will offer you the things you crave most. One to love you, more humanity, even your oozy mother if possible, but only if you can save Kairi and the six other princesses of your universe from Ansem, and then kill Xehanort.” Nine declared, stepping through the barriers of reality that held everything in place to look at the universe of number seven, wondering if she was doing okay in her attempt at romance and the thirteen-day time limit given.

Sora looked at the goddess and then looked down at his universe. Maybe it was doable; he just had to figure out the key blade and understand the task that was offered to him. But the only thing his mind could think about was the pretty blue-haired woman who rubbed his hair and offered him that smile. The smile that his first mom had when she died fishing, and almost the same smile that Rachael offered him before their tragic deaths. Maybe he could find the pretty lady, and offer her the same smile since Kairi didn't want him, not as a monster anyway, but maybe as a human, he’d have a chance at happiness and of course, Sora wouldn't say no to his mom returning.

Nine smiled as she looked back at Sora. Maybe this would be as exciting as her sister's adventure for romance; she just had to plan things correctly, and soon, with her ooze and the other champions, it and any evil in their path would fall. Number seven had her beloved, Six had Ayane, and one more mermaid was on the table: Five had Sora Kizuna Beneviento, One had another Beneviento, Two had Liliana, Ten had Yume, Eleven had Hateko, Three had Six, and the last member currently planned was Ooze Sora with Nine. That just left numbers four, eight, twelve, and thirteen, but sooner or later all the guardians would be found and able to fight for the glory and honor of Kingdom Hearts

-------

Sora could only watch as the ninth Kay flew away in the vastness of space, leaving him alone. It was both exciting and terrifying; each step he took felt like he was one step away from falling off the edge and into an unknown vacuum of the world. Even if he even survived the fall, it probably ended up being a nightmare. Thankfully, Sora could hear footsteps in the distance as Sora looked down to see Liliana walking near him.

“Where is she?” Sora said, asking the teen in confusion, that he hoped that Liliana knew what Kay’s plan was or why she left him on these crazy stairs after telling him part of her plans. It had been roughly two hours since the goddess left him, and Sora wasn't enjoying the feeling in his stomach—it wasn't hunger, it was heartache. Sure, his heart was dead, but Sora could still remember Rachel and hated how this feeling was the closest he had felt to being human since Zenobia.

“I think number Nine bolted, but then again, they're like a hive mind, so who knows? Anyhow, I got told it was my turn to help the new guy around. So, Sora let's have a little fun. I think Ayane left the door open to her room, and Yume was going to join us for a little party.” Liliana said, doing her best to not unload at least five f-bombs, as she felt movement in her black winter coat.

“I smell more morsels, and what is a party like?" Sora inquired, raising his key blade at Liliana’s right shoulder and watching, with a hint of hunger, as two little people sled out and onto the teen’s right arm. One kid had a paper bag on his head and gently waved at him, while the other one had a yellow raincoat. Sora couldn't believe how small they were, or the fact that they weren't hurt when Liliana rushed in to attack him earlier.

“Sora, these are my little brother and sister! The one with the bag is Mono, and the yellow silent one is Six—well, kind of like the other Six here but different. You know what? I'm not diving into that can of worms. Wait, what do you mean you don't know what a party is? Surely you must have had one before, being the poster child for diving gone wrong.” Liliana said, her eyes widening at the fact that Sora didn't know about parties. How the hell did she know more when her first party was a tea party with Ethan and Donna over which lord to shoot in the face?

Sora tilted his head in confusion, as he tried to remember any parties, only for nothing to pop up. His mom died when he was three due to a shark attack, and his father was a drunk who made him live on the beaches of the island for longer than most islanders have been homeless. The closest thing he had to parties was from Riku and Kairi, but his father was always around to keep him from experiencing the new and mysterious fun, making them feel pretty hollow.

“Nothing!” Sora declared as he felt a hand grab hold of his bottom left arm, looking down to see Liliana grabbing his arm gently. The teen flashed him a sad smile, as she helped him up to the dorms of the group.
—---
Sora looked on in amazement, the halls were clean and littered with trees, art, and even vending machines. It felt more peaceful than the Zenobia, crawling through vents, going through the flooded ship just to get shot for food. Sora let out a toothy grin as Liliana led him to a room that had a purple tail hanging from the door handle.
“Hey, I'm coming in, and I brought the new guy!” Liliana shouted as she kicked open the door, revealing Ayane, Yume, Hateko, and what looked like two pods containing sleeping mermaids. Sora couldn't help but be drawn to the fish women; they seemed just as odd as Ayane. Sora could still remember the conversations he had with Kairi, although Sora wondered if Kairi would have the same fascination with the sea creatures after she attempted to kill him. Nevertheless, it was a treat to see more of the creatures. Sora could only look at the two girls as his arms brushed against the glass. One mermaid had black hair, a purple tail, and what looked like a pajama top, while the second had an orange tail, an orange bikini top, and long, wavy black hair.

“Please be careful with my cousins; I’d be grateful if your arms stood away from them. They still need healing after Morgana ruined our kingdom, and I’d like to make sure Melody and Ebony are safe.” Ayane declared, pointing her trident at Sora, causing the ooze to back away as Sora’s arms kept close to his body in the tiny room. The room was odd, containing the pods, a giant pool of water that had a bed inside of it, two chairs, and a desk and lamp. But then again, the mermaids seemed to take up more space, so it seemed natural.

“So Sora, where'd you learn that thunder spell, it was cool how you one-shot Ayane; I didn't even learn thunder until I fought against a Nevermore during the entrance exam getting into Beacon.” Yume asked, kicking her feet in the air, showing off her sea salt ice cream pajamas. Sora looked at the girl again; she had long black hair with blond tips and a white shirt with a logo of what seemed like yoga.

“Kairi hit me; I learned!” Sora whispered, looking at Yume, as she hid deeper into her pillow. Sora pointed his key blade at the table, only to be grabbed by Hateko.

“Another poor soul ruined by the bane of bioterrorism; please tell me the place that hurt you so that I may avenge you.” Hateko declared, taking off her mask, revealing a teen with short brown hair and blue eyes.

“Zenobia!” Sora whispered as the girl looked at him with a look of dread, making Sora wonder what she could have done to deal with the army of oozes and his mom.

“I see my mother told me of that ghost ship; it looks like I'll have to deal with it when I get to re-meet my parents and deal with the foolishness of humans. Thank you, kind ooze; if you excuse me, I must bake some cinnamon rolls; it'll soon be time to make sure my father has the right start for our journey.” Hateko said, putting back on her mask, ready to walk out the door and find the kitchen of the castle.

“Who are you?” Sora said, looking at the fox-masked teen, he had to know why she cared about the world that killed him. He had hoped that she wasn't foolish enough to fight against his mom, let alone any other horrors that lurked on that accursed planet.

“My name is Hateko Chambers, but I've been called by many names, Ava, 22B, the best baker under the sun. I am the one who will save people and us my way, not by any goddesses or people claiming to be called masters because only children and friends are allowed to make the fated call of humanity.” Hateko declared, venturing forth into the vast castle, leaving Sora, Ayane, Lillana, and Yume, inside as well as little Six and Mono.
Suddenly, a flash of light entered the room, catching everyone’s attention as the light transformed into a woman with white hair, a white dress, and white shoes. The only thing of color was the woman’s eyes, which shone blue and yellow like priceless gems, just like numbers Six and Nine.

“I'm sorry to interrupt your party, but I need Sora alone! Please, I can't make a scene, so let's hurry!” One whispered, quietly walking out of the room, as Sora quickly followed, unsure of what was happening. But he followed the white-haired goddess to the bizarre stairs that would lead them back to the room where he fought against the others.
—---
“Firstly, I’d like to apologize for Nine’s attempt at welcoming you to our ranks. I should have had number Six or myself do the task, but alas, things are getting thin, and projects are eating up time and resources. If one of the more active members of our thirteen was involved, I imagine you'd have a smooth transition compared to this messy attempt at a welcoming. We are nearly done with our new universe, and that is the reason why you've seen me, six, and nine. Technically, you could meet seven, but she won't be around till her love journey is stable.

“Secondly, the reason I brought you down here is that it is tradition for the newest member to fight against members of the guardians, and you are the one I’d like to use. Do this, and I'll speed up the timeline of your universe, so that you may work faster to reclaim your mind, body, and mother. I won't ask you to win; just show me what you and the newest members can do, as I watched your last fight. It was a decent attempt, but too chaotic and not much of a fight.

“Finally, open up your bottom left hand; I have something to give you; the power of healing is the first step to recovery, and in case you hurt someone outside, carrying that sinister virus you carry!” One said, flashing the ooze with a small smile, as the power of healing magic overtook Sora, as a few doors opened to the side, with three different people walking into the empty white training room.

The first person to walk out was what Sora assumed was a small child or teen, but they had a tube on their back that was sloshing with an orange-colored liquid, the ink child had a black t-shirt that had two girls wearing green and purple, and red shorts with big goofy shoes. The small teen had a big smile on his face and had spiky brown hair with green and purple highlights. Sora assumed the new kid liked loud music because it was blasting from the headphones on the squid's face.

The second one to enter the training hall was the most revealing person that Sora had seen outside all the mermaids. The second member was a girl with silver hair that was medium-length at best, but the craziest part about the girl was the utter lack of normal clothing she was wearing. Sora knew if he wasn't dead, then he’d probably have a heart attack from seeing the white furisode, which gave the girl a sexy ninja feel. He could only ask how the hell this girl could fight given the assets given to her, and how was she supposed to fight him?

“Sora, these are the two newest members of your group, Inkling Sora, and Sorraku. Please everyone, do your best, and no killing!” One declared as the sounds of footsteps echoed as the rest of the guardians appeared from the magic staircase ready to watch Sora, and the two newest members in action. Sora looked behind him to see the others, Yume was holding Ayane, Liliana held out Six and Mono, Hateko, was wearing an apron covered in flour, even the mysterious Sora with the mourning veil, and the two Angie's had come. Plus, an extra member dressed in a yellow raincoat wearing baggy red pants.

“Go on, Sora, kick that squid, and ninja butts!” Yume yelled as Sora charged at Sorraku first, swinging his key blade at the girl’s chest, only for his key blade to be blocked by a key blade that looked like an ice castle. Sorraku flashed a smile, and she immediately backflipped away as her key blade started glowing blue, causing Sora to rush after her. He didn't know what spell she was going to cast. But he knew that magic was painful and didn't want to feel the same pain as Kairi’s thunder spell.

Suddenly the Inkling Sora appeared out of the ground, spraying Sora with a torrent of ink, blinding the ooze, as Sora screamed in pain as he slashed and swiped at anything. But the Inkling had already returned to shooting puddles of ink into the group, feeling glad that the monster wouldn't be able to find him, and the ooze didn't seem to have any way to get the ink off, so all that was left was for him, and that busty ninja to knock him out.
Sora could feel his eyes burning and had to think of something; his body couldn't wipe his eyes, and his left arm wasn't usable beyond being a weapon and grabbing things. Suddenly, Sora had a thought, knowing that it would taste awful. Quickly, he opened his mouth, and almost half of his face let the parasite inside of him be known out in the open, brushing the slimy tongue across his eyes, hoping to remove some of the ink. But Sora had to hurry as he heard the sounds of magic being cast. Sorrarku quickly sent out a flurry of ice projectiles as she ran at the ooze, ready to stun him and deliver a series of kicks to Sora’s legs to take him out.

Sora’s plan was working as he saw a white outline enter his vision, his body felt the stabbing feeling of the ice hitting, but Sora endured it, as he watched the busty ninja channel more ice magic into her key blade, so Sora decided to do the same grabbing his arm. He’d stop Sorraku in one attack, so Sora gripped his right arm, allowing electricity to flow through his arm and holding it as the pain started to grow. His body wasn't meant for casting magic, let alone being hit with spells; he was more suitable to bullets. Sora stood his ground as the ninja’s blade began leaving an ice trail behind her, creating an ice whip that she was dancing through until she was within range of Sora’s spell.

Sora smiled as he looked around, Sorraku had created enough space to where the inkling was in the range of being hit.

“Thundaga!” Sora shouted as a massive blast of electricity jolted out of his keyblade breaking Sorraku’s whip, shocking the teen, and inkling Sora in the process the squid child jumped out of his puddle screaming in pain, as he reverted into a tiny form that looked like a plushie. Sorraku was still running as she let go of her whip but didn't last long as Sora grabbed hold of the inkling’s gun and tank to the best of his abilities, spraying the teen with a spray of ink slowing her down as she hit the ground until Sora was right next to her.

“I win!” Sora declared panting, hitting the ground, with a thud the sounds of everyone echoed as Sora’s body shut down forcing him to heal and temporarily die until he could move again.
—--
One left the guardians to tend to the ooze, everything was going to plan as one teleported to her room, taking in the day, and listening to the bubbles inside of a test tube. Soon the plan would be set in motion, the multiverse would be cleaned of this darkness, Xehanort, The Master of Masters, It! All would perish by her guardian's hands until all that was left was the light, and once the light covered all things would die and begin anew.

“Soon my child, soon I'll rid you of that metal body that traps your poor heart! Just give me some time, the thirteen will be formed, and Project Ever Bloom will allow a new path to bring you back to me, my beloved Sora, the fourteen guardian.” One declared looking up at her son, well what was left of him, her face was emotionless at the sight of her angel, the one that tried to end the machine war, only to suffer and drag humanity into a new age of horrors as the virus overtook him. Maybe this was the reason why she took in the ooze that the Ninth’s Sora had once been, it was like a test to see if an unstable monster could be put to use and fix the damages that was caused.
—--
Sora was confused as he opened his eyes, everything felt warm and fuzzy, he didn't know if he was dreaming, for some reason he felt at peace like when Rachael hugged him, or the fact his new friends did not make a big deal about him being an undead monster. Sora looked around trying to understand his surroundings, quickly the ooze knew that he wasn't at the castle nor on the Zenobia. But someplace different, a place that smelt of tea and sweets, but had a lingering smell of sadness and pain.

“Hello Sora, it's time we talk! All of us were worried about you and felt like this meeting was needed!” Sora Kizuna declared as the ooze looked around spotting every one of the guardians as he lay motionlessly on the floor of a dark manor. Sora tried getting up as he felt his arm moving against the soft carpet that he was placed on only to realize something that made his jaw drop, he was looking human again!

Chapter 6: Desire 1.5, Bonds of mom and son

Chapter Text

Angie was screaming again, and Donna knew from experience what that meant. The doll maker had learned over the years that Angie screaming in her sleep like this could mean only one of two things: either Mother Miranda was calling or her son got into the dolls again.

Donna sighed in annoyance as the doll continued to scream. Mother Miranda was calling to remind her of the meeting later today. She'd always dreaded these monthly meetings, not only because of the endless and tiring discussions with her siblings, but also because of the frigid morning snow and the horrible cold it brought. Donna slowly walked through the basem*nt of the massive house. She didn't bother cleaning anything up; she just wanted to finish that phone call and be done with the meeting.
Before the Dollmaker could fully leave the basem*nt, she gazed around her workshop. Old books and papers littered the floor while various doll parts almost completely covered the surface of a massive table that stretched nearly the entire length of the room. But the only item that caught her eye in the mess of plastic arms and legs, was a colorful purple kimono. Donna's fingers brushed the fabric gently and a small smile rose from her previously frowning lips.

The soft fabric of the faded kimono was covered in a layer of dust as Donna brushed some of it away, right into Angie, who was holding a picture of a little fox that had been drawn by the unsteady hands of a child. The drawing was also covered in a thin layer of dust with two painted handprints, one black and child-sized and the other from Angie's hand. Both are still bright and visible from where they rested next to the fox on the page, despite its apparent age. Donna looked at her friend. Angie must have looked through one of the dusty books next to the kimono, judging by the look of her hands. Angie looked at her with a smile—well, well, as close as the doll can get to one.

Donna's fragile smile broke as she wondered: How long had it been since she lost her beloved child? How many years would she continue to suffer alone? Cursed to be trapped in this village?
How happy she had once been, before all the death and the horrors of her life, but maybe that's why Donna's world of make-believe and childlike wonder was all she had. Maybe that was why she still thought of love—the sweet embrace of a family. She could remember them clearly, even through the thick fog blanketing her mind. The dark and stormy night when her husband approached her home. The tender feeling of his hands and the sweet moments of happiness with the gorgeous man as his soft blue eyes met her cold gray. The passion of those lustful nights as she poured her heart and soul into him.

It wasn't long before Sort came, and with another new addition to her life, the doll maker's life was happy. A loving husband and a beautiful baby boy who looked just like her. Angie even stopped being the terror roaming the house and eventually became peaceful. Donna loved the sweet moments of tea and cakes and the late nights with a book as she helped her handsome little bird learn how to read and write. Oh, how she truly loved her husband; he was the perfect thing to let her be human and let her be a good mother to their child.

Donna just wished he didn't leave that fateful night. It was Soda's first birthday, and he had decided to venture out into the snowy village in an attempt to find a way for them to escape. That night was one of many assaults on Donna's heart. The only thing Donna learned of the murder was that he had been stabbed and that his body had burned by fire. Mother Miranda had woken her up in the middle of the night, and as Donna was the town's doctor momentarily, Donna rushed to see his body, learning the horrible truth. The only thing her husband still had intact was his purple kimono. Donna could only watch as the cruel woman gave her a dark look and walked away, leaving her to bury the body of her husband. Donna never asked if Miranda knew; she never asked her anything ever again. She stayed silent until only those who she truly cared about ever got to hear her voice.

The second time that Donna had opened her heart, It took the near death of a mysterious blue-haired woman slowly dying of blood loss from the lycans. Donna was curious about the new person in her life. She'd later learn that this woman was named Aqua, or, as Angie called her, Blueberry.

Donna didn't want Aqua to take Sora away from her, but there was no choice; Miranda had nearly found out about them, and she couldn't let Sora be found, so she had to let him go. Far away with Aqua, someplace Miranda would never find him. After that day, Donna's life was dreadful. Deep down in her heart, every day her life would feel worse; the once warm eyes that shone like gray diamonds had grown cold, dead, and completely lifeless.

The villagers had come to fear her, if not outright hate her. A man had left her estate and died, and news of her letting an outsider into her house, letting her leave, and in "Mother," endless compassion crushed her heart by sending countless people to her estate. Tales of her cruel murders spread across the village like wildfire.
Villagers would warn the poor unfortunate souls of their demise; it was always the same, for the most part. It's all a game, Donna would tell herself as she cried to sleep every night. They were simply playing games, and it got out of hand. They simply wanted to be scared; they knew their lives were pointless in the village, and they must have thought if they died on her land, it would be a mercy compared to the other lords, right?

Donna had been nicknamed the Marionette of Hell, as anyone who entered her estate would die, as screams echoed throughout the house once their minds were lost. Those who dared to venture in were lost to insanity, claiming to see things, but Donna knew better. They killed themselves in panic and fear of the nightmares she showed them; they hated her, and all Donna wanted was to be alone with Angie. Only falling deeper into her depression and anxiety, letting herself and the once beautiful, cursed estate fall to pieces. Donna walked over to the phone, her mind clouded in thought as she held the device to her ear like she used to, hoping for a sign of happiness.

Donna didn't know why she would gravitate toward the phone. Maybe it was the day she held on with bated breath. The day her son would call her, the day Sora would arrive to free her, the day she would have to come clean with her guilt, how could she explain to him all the deaths She and Angie caused over the years? Would Sora ever forgive her, even if she could never forgive herself for all the pain she caused?

"Donna, earth to Donna. Wake the f*ck up, Mother Miranda is talking to us." Angie shouted, snapping Donna out of her thoughts.

"Donna, are you there?" Donna could hear Mother Miranda clearly through the phone's earpiece. As usual, her tone was cold, distant, and full of disgust for Donna. Miranda wasn't her mother; she was just a Ruler. Hellbent focused on reviving her dead child rather than focusing on the so-called "children" that she had already taken in. Hell, She and Angie were better mothers, and they didn't even get to enjoy their child's life after the age of four.

"I'm here, Mother Miranda. Was there something you needed from us?" Donna whispered, trying to hold herself together.

"I was calling to remind you that we have a meeting today. I've obtained the vessel, and it will soon be time to revive my beloved Eva. I would like all of my children to be there. Furthermore, I expect you both to arrive on time." Miranda hung up, leaving Donna in silence A few minutes passed after the phone call, and for the first time in so long, emotions fully sank into Donna and Angie's minds. It wasn't sadness or anger; it was something more; it felt like excitement. Donna took a couple of moments to figure out why she was excited, and the realization hit her like a truck.

As a small glimpse of light shone through the cold stare of her eyes. Today was the day Mother Miranda would confirm for the last time she didn't love them—the day they would be cast aside for a new child to replace them. All the signs were there, and Donna knew it. She could only wonder in some form of twisted delight as she tried to picture Moreau being worried before he was gutted like a fish, as he turned into a mess of vomit and disgust, Alcina would follow Miranda's orders in an idiotic notion that she was loved by the cruel dictator of the village. Donna wondered if Alcina would panic over her daughters upon knowing they'd probably die in the end. Would the castle be ripped to pieces or would Miranda just use her powers to drag the little sh*ts into the cold? Lastly, Karl probably fights her and dies trying. If Donna was lucky, Miranda and Karl killed each other as well.

Donna would have said she didn't want that, not wanting to be abandoned. But she knew long ago that her dream family—that excitement she once held for Miranda and her siblings—was a complete lie. That illusion of happiness died long ago, long before Robin, Sora, Aqua graced her home or any of her maids tried to show her any attempt at compassion before their bittersweet deaths.

Today had to be the day that she stood up for herself and, as her brother Heisenberg once told her, "Kill that bitch." It was the only way to make her real family whole again. Donna had to kill Miranda and the others; it was the only way to make up for the horrible mistakes of her actions.

Donna looked next to the phone at a hand-drawn picture of Sora, Angie, and her. The dark-clothed family looked happy, her child even had some small writing above him in different colors saying, May you walk beyond the valley of death no more.
Donna quietly set down the phone, smiling. Angie was cackling, feeling a level of excitement once felt only when their "Playmates" came over or Sora wanted to play hide and seek.

"Oh this is going to be fun, how are we gonna do it, Donna? Are you gonna get a weapon? What about the child? We gotta be smart about this, after all, I doubt Sora would wanna see us dead." Angie said it quietly. Donna knew this was a big deal; just the seriousness of Angie's tone was enough for her to realize that this was her only hope of seeing them again.

"First, we need guns and medical supplies from the Duke. At least, we'll possibly have a fighting chance against Moreau. I don't know how we'd even deal with Alcina or Heisenberg." Donna hugged herself. She hated her siblings, who were each powerful and loved by Miranda in their twisted ways, with Donna being treated like nothing. Just a girl from a cursed family with only the ability to make dolls come to life and cause people to see things.

"Do you think it's a child from the village?" Angie suddenly shouted, trying to change the subject and hoping to keep her best friend rational enough to plan. She hated it; normally, Donna was the rational one, with Angie as the mad child of the house.

"Keep it down, Angie; we'll figure something out; besides, besides If needed we'll make a new plan," Donna said as she picked the talking doll up. It was almost time for the meeting, and Donna knew this meant seeing the Duke as well.
------------------------------------
Donna was filled with apprehension while walking to the meeting with Angie in her arms. They walked down to the elevator and she turned around only for a moment to see the roaring waterfall that was next to her house. The thundering roar of the falls reminded her that she was the only one left. Why was her family cursed with death and tragedy? First, her sister died from an unknown illness, and then her parents died by jumping off that accursed waterfall. That day was the day she broke, and she had stayed that way until Miranda's so-called gift. Later, at the cost of her eye and even more of her sanity, she gained a friend in Angie. Angie was the rock that kept her going, and if it wasn't for her best friend, Donna wouldn't know what she would have done. Most likely something drastic; after all, her mental state never recovered after the loss of her family. Why not add more trauma and misery into her life with the gift of Miranda, also known as the Cadou, a parasite implanted into her head?

Donna gazed with her one good eye into the waterfall, transfixed, as the visions and ghosts of her past danced within the rushing water as she thought of those she'd lost. Mom, Dad, Claudia, Robin, and everyone that she loved were connected to that waterfall in some way.

"Donna, you're thinking about them again?" Angie asked, pulling on the doll maker's sleeve of her mourning garb.

Donna let out a soft sigh, turning away from the cliff next to her home and staring at the silent manor, Donna gave it one last look before entering the old elevator with Angie, the doll quickly pressing a button to go down.

After leaving the elevator, the doll maker looked around as they traveled through a graveyard on their way to the Duke's shop. Donna gazed at the tombstones covered in flowers and dolls as they passed them by. Donna kneeled next to the biggest grave of them all and looked at the tombstone. She had made sure her little sister had the biggest memorial to her passing. Claudia Benevento had been more than a sister to Donna, she was like Donna's guardian angel for the entire childhood they'd spent together, all the way up until the day she died.

Donna placed her hand on the cold stone. Removing part of her veil, Angie looked at her, letting the much-needed moment between sisters happen. It was a little farther to the Duke, only the remnants of their garden, and the valley ringed by broken dolls that littered the trees, so Angie decided to move from Donna to look around. They were surrounded by endless gray tombstones and wilted yellow flowers with the only things not covered in grime or decay being Claudia's grave and those towards the center. The ones kept clean were for maids and family members, and Angie walked around the snowy graves, seeing the names of the dead.

Eevee, Annie, Caroline, Arya, Ishira, and only a handful of maids managed to give her a proper burial. It was always so horrible to visit this place before every meeting. When Donna was praying for her sister, Angie sometimes pondered what would happen to them after they moved on. Would they be buried here with their family and loved ones? What would happen if they weren't? Not wanting to linger on those thoughts, Angie quickly returned to Donna.
Donna lifted her hand from the snowy grave after noticing that Angie had returned from looking at their friends and family. As she stood, Donna wished for the Door of Memories, and her elevator wasn't next to the graveyard. It made the tragic sight of her land even more miserable. Sighing, Donna picked up Angie and they started again up the stairs to the old garden.

An old building greeted them upon arrival alongside rusty fences, old lamps that had run out a long time ago, a dilapidated tool shed, and a rundown greenhouse in the distance, and the old gardener, long since dead with only his body and scattered tools, marked his ever-being here. Vines littered the once-beautiful area, and dead flowers were everywhere. The only life in the cold and wilted facsimile of a garden were the yellow flowers, a gift of Miranda's madness. Anyone who smelled them would be under her control, forced to see hallucinations and dreams, or whatever she wanted.

The gardener's house was in a state of decay; rotten wood lay inside, and there was a giant hole in the side from when an Urais Drac passed through her land, bringing death and destruction in its wake. Donna walked away, hoping it would never return. The rest of the journey was in silence, no words were spoken as they walked past the rest of the old garden, the old bridge, or the doll-covered forest. Not once did they talk. There was no point in words. The ruined land was just another victim of Donna's pain and it felt best to leave it unspoken until a better time.

Silently, Donna opened the door that led away from her forest of hanging dolls and mist and out to the village. The big wooden door that connected her land to the rest of the village was the same as Moreau's door, their house symbol hanging above Mother Miranda's symbol on each side of the giant doors. It was a reminder not only of her status as a lady, but also of the fact that Mother Miranda controlled her, and anyone who dared to enter would only know to suffer. Donna turned to the left of the doors to see the duke's shop, and a horde of people suddenly came into view. Everyone looked at her with eyes filled with fear and deep hate. Donna sighed as she looked out at the hateful crowd. It was the only way to the meeting.
The Giant Chalice was an odd thing in the village.
The only things Donna and Angie ever learned about it was that the chalice had been around since the early days of the village and it had the Umbrella Company logo on it, yet it lay in the center of the town's marketplace, its purpose unknown to Donna, or anybody in the village. Only Miranda knew the answer.

The town was lively and full of people unaware of the death and suffering they'd soon experience as the Lycans would feast, ripping through their entrails and gorging on the flesh of their many lives. Children would die brutally, and families dragged, slaughtered, and changed. Even in death, they'd never feel peace. Lord Heisenberg and Lord Moreau would take the living and dead for their means, while Lady Alcina used the rest as food. But for now, they shopped at the Duke's store and chatted with each other or left to work at Karl's factory to her right, rarely ever to be seen again.

Donna held Angie closer as her shoulders dropped, to the point where she almost held her beloved doll like a child would after a day of yelling and sorrow. She couldn't save anyone; she couldn't even save herself, most likely. This was to be her only shot at seeing her child again. This wasn't just revenge for her life and her family, but also for the victims in her hands. This was Donna's wake-up call to that bitch's game. Donna had known everyone would die, leaving the Lords to play or rot unless an outside force intervened; sadly, Donna only had Angie and memories of the past chaining her to this village of shadows. So she was on her own, no Aqua, no Sora to help her out, she had to fight her own battles for once.

All Donna had was Angie and soon a couple of guns, knowing full well going in gun blazing would probably fail, but Donna loved underdog stories with Cinderella being a personal favorite. And today, she was her own Cinderella, with Angie as her foul-mouthed and murderous mouse, ready to aid her in seeing her little prince before the final hour was upon them.

"Are you ready Donna? We gotta see the Duke and make a move." Angie reassured her friend, floating ever so slightly in Donna's arms. Angie wasn't laughing and she spoke quietly with all seriousness in her voice as Donna needed all the courage and motivation she could get. This was facing her family and an army of monsters straight out of a horror movie.

"I have to try for everyone. We can't let their suffering and deaths go in vain." Donna choked out. Trying to hold back some bile, she walked closer to the Duke's emporium. The villagers were watching her with looks ranging from fear and disgust to anger and hatred. She wouldn't blame them; because of her family, they live in fear of death and they prayed to a psychopath with a twisted mother complex. They acted like everything was fine, when deep down, they wanted to see her and the others hanged or killed with their homes ransacked.

Donna could see just how much they hated her. She was the reason all loved ones died after all. The number of wives, daughters, and sisters who've died due to her, let alone her "family'' was untold. She could have made an effort and opened her mouth to Miranda at any point, but it would have been fruitless. The bitch would have only let the madness continue. She'd have sent more of them to die at that slaughterhouse of a village.

Donna hated being attached to people. It felt like a gunshot to her chest to see a maiden chosen from the village come to her; it was like counting the days till their deaths. Those who entered for greed and blood would die, screaming into the night as their nightmares chased them, going crazy at the sight of blood-soaked fingers clawing into their souls. Donna would miss some of them; some of her few who survived long enough to be called maids, friends as she called them, were innocent, only dying due to Mother Miranda deciding she was too happy. After all, it's so much easier to kill them like pigs in the slaughterhouse than to give them freedom or give her a chance at happiness once more.

As Donna thought even more about the past, she wondered how many nights—how many nights—did she cry until her eye was bloodshot, lying to her son and saying things like, "The maids are simply going to Castle Dimitrescu, going to take care of her big sister for a while!" Only to tell him they died serving her? Those were the unfortunate ones; they'd be worked to death with no hope for peace or burial, with only blood and wine as their fate for their work. Those who died under House Benevento were given a proper burial and a tombstone to join her sister's and workers' graves. The families sent letters that she wrote herself, with more than their wages folded within the pages. It's what made Donna the most respected and haunting lord until her husband's death.
At least when her son was still around, Donna was happy, despite living in fear of Miranda and the whole damn village. She would treat her guests like people, but once the things that moved her strings were cut from her life. There was no point in compassion or in love; in this cold, winter village, only death could be found. She was broken for so long and had embraced death; killing others may have been wrong to her, but it wasn't like she had a choice, living under Miranda's rule. It hurt so much to look at the men and women of the village, seeing their angry looks as they silently cursed at her, weapons drawn as their hands shook in fear.

Donna shook herself out of her reverie and walked a little while longer before abruptly coming face-to-face with the Duke. The Duke was a friendly person; he was always kind to her and even those she cared about, for a price, at least. Donna didn't know if there was more to him beyond his need for money and she viewed him more as a salesman than a friend. But some things made her hate him—not the happy look nor the great service, but the power the man held. Miranda dubbed him the unofficial fifth lord of the village, a man who was anywhere and everywhere at once.

The thing that made Donna hate the man, in addition to his power, was the fact he would never help beyond buying and selling. He never saved people unless they had money, trade, or work. The man was like a sinister extortionist. One moment, he'll watch you with kind eyes; the next, he'll turn his head and watch you suffer. How Donna envied him, a man free to do whatever he pleased. He didn't have to worry about the blood on his hands as long as he kept up a smile and offered goods to the needy and those crazy enough to fight a battle that was foolish to anyone lacking common sense.

"Hello, Duke," Donna whispered to the large man. It had been years since she physically talked to him, as she was far more comfortable letting Angie do all the talking, but it was a discomfort she'd have to deal with if she wanted to talk to her son again.

"Ah, Ms. Beneviento, Ms. Angie. Welcome to my humble shop; if I may so humbly ask what the occasion is, if it's just window shopping, please look to your heart's content." The Duke laughed as he lit up another expensive cigar.

Donna looked around for a moment. The shop was full of odds and ends; from bullets and herbs to the smallest shiny gem, he had a bit of everything. Angie immediately jumped onto the large man with a joyful look in her eyes, reminiscent of a kid in a candy store, or in her case, a killer prepared to slaughter their helpless victim and love every second of their demise.

"Hey Duke, how much for that one?" Angie pointed at an old gun that looked well taken care of if Donna's knowledge of old movies was anything to go by. The revolver looked cheap, but it could probably help with lycans and any person in the village. Her siblings were another story, as they'd be too tough for a simple piece like that.

"Why that is the Handcannon PZ? I'll admit, for whatever you're planning, I'd recommend something stronger. As a friend, please, Donna, tell me what's this about?" The Duke asked softly, and the grand chuckle was gone, leaving only a devastated expression behind. Donna took a breath as she prepared to speak to the man. Her throat felt strained, as if it were the first time in years she had gone beyond a whispered word to Angie, let alone talking to another person. The many people in the area did not help at all, but Donna tightened her hands and finally forced herself to speak.

"There's someone that I've lost, Duke. The only way to be with my child is the death of Miranda and her family." Donna declared to the salesman. The anger in her voice was a surprise to the man.
The Duke took a puff of his cigar as he spoke.

"I've seen many things, Donna. I've seen children slaughter each other for survival, and hunters fight with nothing more than their souls and the surrounding men. I've seen the darkest parts of mankind. This village is full of cruel horrors; you know this better than anyone, Donna. You wish to be with your child, so maybe we can work together. A simple exchange, if you will.

"You see, I have some information that could help you and Angie on this journey. All I ask is that any treasures you come across be offered as trade. I am a businessman, after all. So, Donna, if you are both serious about this, I will gladly be at your service." The Duke beamed, rubbing his hands together.

"Why are you doing this, Duke? This isn't like you; you're normally all about money and sh*t. Why ask us for treasure? We're f*cking rich; why would you want us to gather treasure from this hellhole?" Angie snapped, pointing her finger at the large man.

"Why! Isn't that the question? It's funny; I remember a lot of things. You see, I was once a boy, strong, and I loved the people I cared for—my little den of kittens. However, I was young and foolish. In my youth, I did many things to help others: I helped teach a generation to fight, I hunted, I understood life, people smiling, and peace in our time. However, as you know, peace is only as good as you let it be. I failed to help my children win an unwinnable battle. In the wake of defeat, I gave up on fighting; this mound of flesh and misery is my punishment for letting them down. Now that I only focus on coins, if I can't help people the right way, I can help them try to help themselves. It's a foolish way of approaching a problem. But what can you do?" The Duke chuckled slightly, taking his cigar and putting it out.

Donna stared nervously at the Duke as the hulking man leaned down to look at her. As he moved out of the way, she saw a large, cracked mask on the wall behind him.

"Please, pay that no mind. Is there anything else you'd like? The meeting is almost upon us." The Duke said, trying to change the conversation away from himself and back to the deal at hand.
Donna decided to let the man have his secrets as she pointed to a few smaller things around his shop. A couple of green herbs, a first aid bottle, a fully automatic pistol, and some ammo. She had to be light and unnoticed, like always. Outside of survival, one thing caught Donna's eye. It was a small pink and cream-colored fox plushie with a small silver mask over the yellow beads that served as its eyes.

"What can you tell me about the plush?" Donna spoke up, looking at the soft, doll-like figure with deep interest. The soft-looking fox was eye-catching and demanded her attention, like a flicking string to a kitten.

"That was created based on a legendary warrior; rumor has it that she was a crafty fighter in battle and a lover of children. A symbol of happiness and knowledge that would guide those to safety and peace." The Duke beamed, picking up the small figure.

"Is it for sale?" Angie giggled, wanting to hold the little fox. Her porcelain hands scratched at the Duke's shirt with a childish desire for the cute object.

"Yes, it is. But why would you like this, Donna, if I may ask?" The Duke raised an eyebrow at the toy.

"It reminds me of a happier time." Donna smiled, thinking back to a picture of a pink fox on her floor. The memory of Sora dancing to a soft piano song from her record player. Donna loved seeing his smile; it warmed her heart. Her child was ever so kind to her, always playing with the dolls, making them feel like real people. She could remember him telling her about the drawing.

"She reminds me of something I've dreamed about." Sora said, giggling in delight. Donna didn't know what it meant, but she giggled and patted her son's black hair. "Maybe in the next dream you have, you'll get to meet your mysterious fox, my little bambino," Donna whispered, hugging the boy. After grabbing the toy and the rest of her items, Donna and Angie thanked the Duke and started walking toward the meeting. The gun felt heavy on Donna's hip. She had never used a gun before, and it didn't make the fact that Angie slipped the revolver in her dress any less worrisome.
Before she got too far, though, she remembered something and quickly turned around to ask the Duke a question.

"Tell me, Duke, what kind of information do you have?" Donna asked nicely.

"Why? We've got a visitor in the village today. I'm sure they'll be quite a surprise. That's all I can say, Donna; you'd better get going." The Duke whispered.

"Oh! And, Miss Benevento, to answer your earlier question, the reason for the treasure is simple. This village is doomed and I simply don't want precious items destroyed by your family drama. I just thought I'd let you know." The Duke said, giving the doll maker a small wave.
—--------------------------
The rest of the journey was uneventful; the snow was kicking up harder, so a blizzard was likely. The villagers were preparing for the worst, and Donna was lucky to avoid most of them while making her way through the center of town. The old church bell ran longer than normal, and the Angel and Demon gate was open. Angie jumped down, running through the small wine cave towards the shrine. Donna pulled a lever, and a secret passageway opened to show the way to the dark, depressing church.

The rundown church was dark and in ruin; the only light in the large space came from the cracks in the ceiling. She stepped out of the tunnel to see a horde of lycans watching her. Their mouths drool with blood and saliva. Donna had once felt pity for the previously human creatures, but nothing stayed human in this village. You are either a monster or a victim; that was the order of Mother and her siblings.

Angie gasped, noticing that, for once, they were the first ones here. The doll laughed, wishing she had a photo of the moment. Only for that childlike enjoyment to be dashed as Alcina showed up.
The tall woman didn't even look at them as she walked proudly over to her massive seat, taking a generous sip off her wine glass, and taking a puff from an expansive-looking cigarette. A moment later, her eyes finally looked down at the doll maker in the corner.

Angie gripped her dress in anger. She wanted to take that magnum and blow the tall vampire's brains out and help get Donna closer to being happy again. The Mistress of Castle Milf, was always so boastful of her status and pride. It was sickening to the Doll, even more so to the Doll maker. Oh, how they hated the oversized bitch; the constant reminders of her wealth, and devotion to Miranda, were like nails on a chalkboard. But the thing that made Donna and Angie hate her was the vampire's daughters. The never-ending reminder that She wasn't with Sora, in a happier place. Donna would admit that at one point she enjoyed Alcina's girls, but over the years, even with her mental health in ruin, she realized that she just couldn't stand those fly f*cks.

It was like choking on bile, every time they were together, the constant buzzing, the oh-so-fake smile Donna put on her face to please them while Angie talked to her. Donna hated everyone alive in the village. Quickly Donna thought of a funny idea since everyone was gonna die today at some point. Why not insult and piss off her "Family" it be a treat seeing how they reacted to her outburst.
Donna decided to start with Alcina to be the first of her siblings to be hurt, sure Alcina was probably not the first person to kill today, but Donna had to kill her. It just felt right for all the years of suffering listening to her daughters, the constant verbal ice pick to her heart would slowly be fixed.

"Hello there, You oversized wine-drinking piece of ass. Hey, Thunder Thighs, have you sat on anybody yet, or are you saving that for Heisenberg?" Angie yelled at the massive woman in the loudest voice possible to piss her off. The plan to anger the tall lady worked, as Alcina quickly rose and pointed her long talons toward Donna's neck. Donna could feel the long sword-like claws pressing ever so slightly against her neck as Alcina's blood-smelling breath panted as she slowly removed her long fingernails away in anger.

"You dare make those comments towards me, Donna. "I am the only family member to show you any love and compassion, under our mother's rule." Alcina yelled in anger as her wine glass shattered in her hand, being crushed by the tall woman's pure strength. Donna was beginning to regret her plan, that was until a foul-smelling substance that looked like vomit landed right next to Alcina and her. Donna quickly looked over to the entrance of the cave to see another of her siblings, Lord Moreau.

"No, you can't fight now; both of you have to stop, Mother will be angry with us." The Ghoulish Fishman Moreau cried out, limping into the foul altar of their "Mother". Donna looked at her older brother, and as usual, his foul-smelling vomit dripped from his mouth. The hideous look of his outfit, the sad look in his eyes, and the way he worshiped Mother Miranda, it was sickening. Donna at one point had respect for the man, but after losing Sora, she saw Moreau for who he truly was, just a man who was the ruler of filth and ugliness.

Sure, Sora would have told her it was wrong to judge people like that, and Donna never judged people; her playmates had respect even in their death and suffering, and Aqua more than had her respect. For f*ck's sake, the dead maids that lay beneath her grounds had more respect and dignity than that of Moreau, her "family," and that bitch of a mother.

"What are you doing here, Ugly? I thought this was a family meeting, not a trip to the zoo." Angie said, yelling at the hunched-over man. Angie hated the fish man; he was ugly, useless, a pain in the ass to listen to, and worst of all, he hated his love for Miranda. It was gross; it was a problem, not an illness or a mental thing.
Angie hated Moreau as much as she hated Heisenberg, and speaking of the devil, she could hear the clanging, of metal; that cigar-smoking, show-off, overblown madman was here—and from the sounds of it, she had another victim for the others to play with, probably in another of those stupid death games.
Donna could see the red tip of his cigar, as the noise of metal scraping the stone floor of the room, the strongest of the lords had arrived, Karl Heisenberg.

"I found an outsider, he was standing outside the door to your place, Bitch. You really need a better way of getting food. Oh, this is a surprise, The Moranic Freak and the Ugly Ass Psycho Doll are here before Miranda, oh and I guess you're here too Donna." Karl chuckled briefly, opening up the cage of metal to reveal a man.

The man had short brown hair and was wearing a black hoodie with a beige jacket on top. He was covered in red and green stains, and a river of blood was flowing from his left hand, which looked to have lost a couple of fingers. He looked like he'd been through hell. This made Donna curious, outsiders never lasted long in the village, unless she was given any, as maids or prey. This man looked like he had fought the Lycans.

"I see you've brought fresh prey" Alcina said, walking closer to the unconscious man. Angie and Moreau followed close by, as Karl slammed his hammer, cracking the ground, and making several Lycans howl.

"Back off freaks, it's up to Miranda to judge him, speaking of which." Karl shouted as a murder of crows flew into the area, and with a sinister laugh, Mother Miranda, the head of the lords and ruler of the village, had arrived.

"My children, it is time for the meeting to begin; please take a seat, we shall deal with our guest shortly." Mother Miranda said, raising her arms, as a baby was rising from the ground on a large vine made of mold.

"So that is the child; you spoke of Mother." Alcina said this as she saw Miranda grab the child. The baby cried as she glowed with light. Donna and Angie were speechless as the baby glowed so brightly that it was like they were being bathed in pure light, as Miranda laughed.
A second later the crying had stopped, and all that remained of the baby were four containers.

"My children, as the ceremony is tonight, I am giving you each a piece of dear Rose. Even if some of you don't deserve her. Nonetheless, I accept all of you to bring your pieces to the Giant's Chalice before the ceremony; is that understood?" Miranda boomed as her eyes looked at the pieces of Rose.
Donna was angry; another child had to suffer at the hands of Miranda. At first, her mind thought it was a child from the village, but that was stupid. Miranda had killed any child below the age of five long ago. So, of course, it was a baby—a poor, defenseless baby. Donna could feel Angie; she was furious, and desperately wanted to grab the hand cannon. Donna quickly lowered Angie's arm as Miranda walked over to her, the bitch was silent and had a disappointed look on her face.

"I didn't want to do this, but you leave me no choice, Donna; you too get a piece of Rosemary. You'd better bring her or else; after all, you can do better than f*cking Moreau, can't you." Miranda whispered into the Doll maker's ear.

"Where am I?" A voice spoke as everyone turned their heads to see the unconscious man wake up, shaking his wrist as the metal handcuffs jangled.

"Who the hell are you freaks? Where's Rose? Where is my daughter? I swore to God if you hurt her." the man screamed, as tears began running down his face.

"Ah, Mr. Winters, I've been waiting for this moment for so long. Allow me to introduce myself and my children. After all, you are the one to make all this possible." Miranda smiled as she walked around the rundown church handing out flasks to Alcina, Heisenberg, and Moreau.

"Mother Miranda, where's our flask?" Angie yelled impatiently as the blond-haired woman snapped her head back in frustration. As she continued to smile, transforming into a woman with long black hair, a white dress with a floral design, and a motherly smile.

"I'm making sure things go perfectly, Angie. So while Donna makes her dolls, you can play hide and seek with Mommy's precious flask from the man over there, after all. You'd be dead in no time if you fought him. Mommy needs to make sure the bad man can't hurt you, and I wouldn't want my sweet little girl to get hurt again.

"Remember, I punished all those nasty maids who tried to hurt you last time, I let your beloved big sister teach them a lesson, now Donna, please let mommy handle this, so this man can burn like that horrible outsider in the purple kimono. Ok, sweetie, so shut the f*ck up now, or I swear to God, I will personally toss you over that f*cking waterfall myself." The woman said as her smile turned dead serious as she transformed back into Miranda.

"I'm sorry about that, Ethan; sometimes you have to take more extreme measures with the kids, you hate the most. Now than Alcina, Moreau, and Heisenberg, Waste of space. Why don't you tell me why you should have Ethan here to play with?" Miranda commanded as all the lords, except Donna, rose from their seats.

"I believe I should have him, Mother; I will give you a Lycan, I will do anything you ask of me." Moreau laughed as he walked up to Ethan, as his foul breath made the man want to vomit.

"Well, then, now that the ingrate's turn is over with, give the mortal to me. Mother and I shall ensure the man's suffering is most assured, and as you all know, my daughters love entertaining foreigners.

Furthermore, I shall deliver to you the finest cup of his slaughter blood. I can make the most of the man thing if given the chance, Mother. It would be a greater pleasure than the bread and circuses Heisenberg could offer." Alcina grinned as she looked down at the man; he was quiet, looking around the room. Alcina was pissed as she extended her long talons, stabbing the stone wall behind the man. Mother Miranda raised her hand, forcing the tall vampire to return to her seat.

"Now, Alcina, I still haven't heard from Heisenberg and Donna. Donna, Angie, anything you have to say." Miranda asked, looking at the Dollmaker for a glance before looking over to Heisenberg.
"Give him to me, and I'll put on a show we can all enjoy; after all, wouldn't it be more entertaining to see Ethan here, have a chance at survival, at revenge for his daughter's fate, a test of endurance, of quick wit, and well, the chance at his bloody end?

"It would be a lot better than Fish for brains, making some piss ass lycan, before eating it, or whatever sh*t Donna probably make him do, ya gonna do another stupid bullsh*t game to get poor Ethan high off his ass. That just wouldn't do, let's not forget Lady super-sized bitch over here, probably just cut his dick off in that castle of hers and call it a day." Heisenberg chuckled, as Alcina rose, ready to argue with his reasoning, only to be stopped by the stone-cold look of Miranda.

"I've made my decision; some of you were more concerned with the value of your ideas, and what you'd bring to me, and I have decided, Heisenberg, that the man's fate is in your hands." Miranda grinned as Heisenberg summoned his hammer off the ground. In an impressive feat of strength, the large hammer was held above the man's head. Just as Heisenberg was ready to let the games begin, a bullet was heard, and the gunshot made the lycans roar, as everyone looked around until they saw her, they saw Donna Beneviento holding an old-looking revolver.

"Miranda don't you dare make him go down into that death trap of a game. I swear to god, I'm not gonna let you hurt another innocent life." Donna screamed as she held the Handcannon, ready to fire at Miranda.

"Oh, Donna, why are you always disappointing? It would have been smarter to stay silent and wait for a better time, good thing Karl told me of the guns you were packing." Miranda chuckled momentarily as she snapped her fingers. As the other two lords rose, Alcina, with a look of excitement, saw Donna's suffering. Moreau let out a hefty laugh before coughing.

"You know of our plan." Angie asked as she attempted to pull the pistol out of Donna's outfit. Only to be stopped by Heisenberg, as soon as she touched the gun.

"Mother, do you want me to kill them?" Karl asked, looking deeply at Donna through his black sunglasses. Turning his head to see Miranda, nodding for a second.

"Is it my call on her death, Mother." Karl said, looking at Miranda, who was silent. As the magnetic man laughed, as Alcina tried to respond, only to be drowned out by the horde of Lycans howling above.

"Lycans, and Gentleman, we thank you for waiting, and now let the games begin. For tonight's performance, The man who survived the horrors of the Baker Estate, none other than Ethan Winters. Also, we have a special contestant in our game: The Former lord of House Beneveinto, the Dollmaker Donna Beneveinto, and her f*cking loud-mouth doll Angie.

"Now Donna, if you want any chance at survival, I'd recommend taking those guns of yours and shooting a Lycan or two, and I'm not talking about those forearms of yours. Now get ready 'cause it's showtime." Karl boomed as he started counting down.

Donna quickly grabbed Angie and ran after Ethan, as Alcina took a shot at slashing at her, only for Angie to hit her in the face with the Handcannon leaving the countess unfazed, Donna noticed Ethan had jumped into the dark tunnel. As she stood at the edge of what was most likely certain death, she looked back at her "Family" and smiled, removing the black mourning veil from her face, showing them a big oversized grin, and the cadou on her left eye.

"I swear on my Son and my dead Husband. Angie and I are gonna kill every last one of you." Donna yelled as Angie and she jumped after Ethan into the game of death.

Today was the day Donna Hikari Beneviento would be free from this village of shadows. No longer would she be trapped in this cruel village, not when the light of freedom was so close.

--------

Donna's heart was pounding, she could feel it deep within her chest as she dropped down the small hole. The large grin she held was quickly fading as she held her pistol in one hand, and Angie in the other. She was worried about her chances in this cruel game, sure she had Angie and Ethan, but Karl made sure anyone who entered would die.

She had to catch up to Ethan, she had to survive Karl's psychotic game. The sounds of howling could be heard as Donna noticed that all the wooden pathways ahead held countless caged Lycans. The group howled as one of the growling beasts had finally caught up to a still-chained Ethan, roaring as it bore down on him. Donna quickly ran towards them in a desperate attempt to help him get uncuffed, when Angie noticed several more Lycans had dropped down from an opening behind them.

Donna gasped as she tried to avoid all the clawed arms and torches of the lycans, each one howling and roaring, clamoring over each other to get to her and Ethan. The only light sources around them were a few hanging lanterns on the ceiling and the long tunnel felt endless to Donna. She ran faster, a quick thought coming to mind.

"Angie, take the Handcannon and shoot the Lycan and Ethan's cuffs." Donna commanded, while handing the porcelain doll the firearm, hoping that Angie could land a shot on the attacking Lycan, just as the creature finally launched itself at Ethan.

"We're right behind you, Ethan!" Angie laughed, as she escaped Donna's arms, took the pistol, and flew over to the lycan. Its claws were inches away from Ethan's face.

"Hey ugly, eat this instead!" Angie shouted as she pulled the trigger, the bullet taking out the lycan. Black blood and chunks of flesh and bone shot out of the wound, temporarily painting the area with shining viscera. A second later the Lycans body crumbled, turning into mold, and the crazed doll quickly turned her sight to the rusty iron cuffs Ethan was wearing.

"Oh Karl, what is with you and cuffs? Anywho! I'm just gonna shoot these chains off, ok?" Angie remarked, looking at Ethan who simply nodded and stilled while Angie shot wildly, breaking the cuffs with a bullet.

"Jesus Christ, next time let Donna shoot, you nearly took my arms off!" Ethan gasped out, feeling his arms, as the numbing feeling of the cuffs started to go away. The brown haired man had noticed the dollmaker had caught up to him and the insane doll, unfortunately, so we're the Lycans behind her.

"We need to hurry, the Lycans are coming. Ethan, it would be best to stick together if we're gonna survive this place." Donna spoke as they continued to run while Karl's voice began booming out of a speaker.

"Looks like Karl is starting to give into his radio announcer hobby." Angie sarcastically commented knowing just how much Karl loved the sound of his own voice nearly as much as Alcina. At least Karl was decent at making things lively.

"That's right, run for your lives, it makes the game all the more enjoyable. After all, it's not often I get a three-for-one deal." Karl's voice rang out. As the Lycans thrashed in their cages with wild abandon, only getting more vicious when the old wooden planks and locks buckled and snapped. Karl's laughter echoed as the beasts burst out and began roaring towards the fleeing group. This only added to the surrounding swarm of beasts, with the front and back of the path being overtaken in a matter of seconds, leaving only a boarded up pathway as the only option for escape.

Ethan ran first into the thin planks of wood, quickly breaking them down and opening up the path to see that a large cavern lay ahead. Some of the lycans behind them began turning around, rushing back into pathways, while the front of the pack edged closer, actually wanting the group to venture into the cavern.

Quickly Ethan jumped down, Donna following a second later with Angie floating behind. The group took the chance to breathe and noticed a light at the dark end of the cave. However the momentary peace was dashed, as the group noticed Lycans climbing the spikey walls of the cavern to the higher ledges, their howling making the group run faster.

"Please tell me that's the way out?" Ethan panted as they bolted for the tiny gap that was bathed in light. The Lycans above them began shooting a rain of arrows from their bows, with even more filling the area as they climbed the walls, and it didn't help that a large thud could be heard, announcing to everyone that the giant monster known as Urias had arrived. Ethan had a look of fear on his face at seeing the large bearded creature again and to say he was nervous of the Santa looking monster was an understatement.

Urias let out a mighty roar, readying his massive hammer, as the surrounding lycans roared for one of their kings. The great lycan stepped closer, as its body shifted, getting ready to unleash a massive swing of its hammer that would turn any normal human into paste.

"I'm guessing you've met Urias before?" Donna asked rhetorically. Ethan slowly started to back away as the large creature rushed forwards, forcing Donna to quickly pull out the Headcanon PZ, aiming for Urias and pulling the trigger, only for an empty clicking sound to be heard.

"Damn it, Donna, how the f*ck are we out of ammo?" Angie asked, yelling at her friend only for Ethan to grab the two of them, jumping off the side of the walkway, as Urias swung his hammer at the group, its massive weapon nearly hitting them.

"Brace for impact, we're going down." Ethan shouted as the trio fell into a deep hole. Hitting the winding dirt slope with a thud, making Donna groan in agony as her back had been hit with a ton of bricks, her mourning garb offered her little protection against the rough, bumpy dirt, as rocks, and branches littered the path. Ripping into her outfit like it was nothing, as her hands couldn't bear the pain of the downward assault, causing her to let go of the Handcannon in the process.

Ethan only feared anyone better as his thick jacket, and hoodie protected his back from the numerous cuts and bumps, as the man grunted as he still felt a great deal of discomfort going down the dirt slope. The fall felt never-ending, as the only one not suffering was Angie, who was floating above them, as they made their way down, until Ethan noticed the end of the slope as he was sent flying out of the hole hitting the hard ground. Donna came out a second later, as she flew further than him, Ethan noticed her back was covered in cuts, and the thin fabric of her mourning garb was in pieces. She would definitely need a new outfit once this was all over.

Donna's first thought was to rub her back, the stinging feeling of her wounds were relentless, as Donna looked at her hand, noticing blood coating her hand. She quickly stood up and rushed over to Ethan, handing him a familiar-looking bottle of first med fluid, Ethan nodded, as he poured the bitter medicine onto the dollmaker's back, making the cuts heal up and the painful feeling on her wounds go away.

Angie quickly looked at the hole, hoping the Handcannon would fall out and into her arms, only for nothing to fall afterward. Turning around in anger, as the doll's eyes lingering at the sight in front of her, quickly returning to the duo.

"Hey guys, we better run!" Angie yelled, as she pointed to a giant metal cell in the distance full of lycans. They were howling, and Ethan noticed they were looking up, as the man saw something that made his blood run cold. The whole ceiling was encased in spikes and was starting to give way, threatening to crash down onto the group at any second.

"I still have my pistol, Ethan, come on I think we're close to the end." Donna declared, pointing to another set of boards. Ethan rushed for them, bashing right through. Donna quickly grabbed Angie and followed a second later, as they noticed that the tunnel they entered also had spiked ceilings and cages full of Lycans.

"You're all still alive? Impressive, Ethan. I guess the stories about you are true, definitely strong, and not one to give up. And Donna, I'm surprised you've lasted this long. Even that Ugly-Ass-Psycho-Doll is still in one piece and that's saying something." Heisenberg chuckled as the group had made it to the final obstacle in their long path to freedom.

Quickly jumping down into a small lifeless room that had an incline and tracks on the walls, Angie had quickly noticed skeletal remains littering the floor. This room from what Donna could remember of Karl's previous games was the last major room where people would die,so Donna and co bolted for the exit. Now wanting the madman above to activate his death trap only for her hopes to be dashed as a giant thresher had dropped down from the pitch black ceilings and slowly approached them.

"What the f*ck!" Angie cursed, her jaw dropping, as the giant death trap was large enough to cover the whole room.

"Oh, you didn't think I'd let you get away, did you? Gotta keep Moreau and Lady Supersized Bitch entertained! So, now it's time for the beautiful and blood-soaked grand finale! Hahaha!" Heisenberg laughed, as the thresher began spinning.

"I'm gonna turn you into fresh American and Italian ground beef!" Karl declared, as the man's smile was probably growing by the second at the thought of the violent death he was about to create. As the thresher was inching closer to the group as the downward slope of the room helped the large device move faster in an attempt to kill Ethan and Donna.

Donna hurriedly looked around the small room, noticing a nearby corner that just might work. She grabbed Ethan's arm, and recalled Angie back to her side, running for the small corner and ducking down for dear life as the spiked thresher was only a couple of feet away from them. The sound of its blades scraping and ripping through bone and earth could be heard. It only took a second for the thresher to scrape against the wall in front of them, sparks flying everywhere, the death trap spinning rapidly against the stone wall of the small room as everyone screamed, covering their ears to hopefully block out the horrible sound. Thankfully, the thresher had started to slow down, its blades losing momentum, before finally stopping, laying against the damaged far wall.

"Too close, Too close!" Ethan panicked as his claustrophobia kicked in, plus the ton of adrenaline from the near-death experience working its way through his system. Not wanting to stay in the cramped space for much longer, Ethan crawled his way out of the corner and into the newly barren room, thanks to the thresher that had nearly killed them. Ethan looked around, seeing how if it wasn't for that corner, he would have been ground beef, noting the skeletons were now nothing more than bone dust and dry caked blood on the floor.

Donna grabbed hold of her chest, it felt like her heart was being hit by a sledgehammer. She desperately looked around for Ethan before seeing that Ethan had crawled underneath the thresher. Donna momentarily followed behind the man, Angie floating over the muddy floor, keeping close to Donna. This was hell, the doll maker could feel it as her chest ached from the fear she had just felt. She had nearly died. She couldn't die yet! Not until she knew Sora was ok!

"That stupid cigar-smoking, magnetic, f*cking asshole. I swear when I get a bigger gun, I'm going to shoot him in the dick." Angie proclaimed before she launched into an angry rant in Italian that Ethan couldn't understand. Donna did and was fully in agreement with the doll.

"I'm gonna f*cking kill Karl when this is all over." Donna declared as she stood up, breathing heavily, turning to see the giant device that gave her a near-death experience. Wanting to kick the giant killing machine but turned away before she broke something.

"We'll focus on killing your f*cked up family later, right now let's get out of this hell hole," Ethan responded as the group ventured even deeper into the underground tunnel where more spiked traps rested. Littering the tight corners of the halls, more skeletons continue to lay pinned beneath more traps, some clearly missing limbs as if they'd bled out years ago in a desperate attempt to be free even if ripping limbs off was the only way.

"Be very careful, we don't know if these things will go off!" Ethan spoke out, cautiously moving between the room of traps not knowing they weren't active. After a moment of moving around the room of spiked traps, the group approached a door. Ethan opened it, slowly raising his Lemi handgun, Donna having her M1911 ready, they walked through the mysterious wooden door, unsure of where they would end up next.

—-----

To Donna's surprise, the trio had made it back to Alcina's storage room. The room was littered with countless barrels of wine, fruit, and probably blood. They had made a full circle. Ethan ran, checking the entrance, and returning a moment later with a sad look on his face. Donna turned her head back for a moment, as she realized the death game had an actual way out, Ethan and her were the first people to escape the twisted game.

Donna quickly ran over to a nearby lever and pulled on the switch to the gate to the castle, as Ethan looked at her and Angie, the brown-haired man seeming to have something on his mind. But was unsure of how to speak to the pair as they looked back at him.

"I'm guessing there's no other way out then?" Ethan asked, letting out a small sigh as Donna looked at him. She had to tell him the truth, and he most likely had questions about her and Angie.

"I'm afraid so, Ethan! The only way to escape and save your daughter is through Alcina's Castle. But before we deal with her, and the oversized headache it'll become, what questions do you have? About the village? About me or my siblings?" Donna asked her new teammate, as the only way they'd survive the other lords was to get closer as a team.

"I guess I'll start with just, who are you, people? How do we save Rose? And just why are you doing this, after all, aren't you the Marionette of Hell?" Ethan responded as he pulled out a small pocket knife, shakily holding it in his left hand.

"Are you gonna be ok, eight fingers?" Angie said, noticing the man's attempt at holding a knife. Letting out a slight laugh when Ethan gave her a shaky wave with the knife.

"If I'm gonna hold a shotgun or rifle, I need to make sure my left hand can handle the recoil. After all, I don't know what kind of gun training you have." Ethan said before dropping the small knife, only for Donna to pick it up and give it back to him.

"I've never used a gun before this, Ethan, so to be honest, me and Angie have been lucky with our shots outside of Alcina's big head. In terms of who we are, simply a Doll and Dollmaker. Monsters trapped in this mad village, and we just want the same thing you want, to see our child again." Donna conveyed, pointing to the cadou on her face, a sad smile lingered for a second, only for her to turn away to look at the castle.

Ethan looked at the cruel deformity on Donna's face, the dollmaker looked human enough even with that parasite on her face. Sure it was monstrous, and definitely added to the creepy goth look Donna had going for her. But Ethan still didn't know the whole story. He had to press on and know more. After all, the hag warned him of Donna, only it just didn't make sense.

"So what happened to Rose, and why did the old hag warn me of you, rather than your family? Sounds like you've done things worse than killing people." Ethan asked, noticing Donna's hands shaking. He had definitely touched a sore spot as tears started falling down the sides of Donna's face.

"The reason for that cruel nickname is due to my powers, and the villagers fearing them. I can make people see hallucinations, and see whatever I want as long as I have a special flower. I didn't want people to enter my home, and I didn't want people to enter my life after my son left me. I was so mentally weak and afraid of Miranda that I killed people. I made everyone hate me for taking lives, as I used to take women from the village like Alcina, the only difference is I let them go home, I was kind and respectful to them. I showed them kindness and compassion, even Sora made their lives a joy to experience.

"But in the end, I killed my friends, because, without my son, I have nothing to live for in this world. My mentally abused brain couldn't take it anymore, so I made the village suffer for my pain and misery. I didn't want to kill them, but I couldn't stop them from coming to my home. Some of the villagers wanted me dead, and the rumors of me kept forming." Donna whimpered as hot black tears rolled down her face. Quickly rubbing them away with a torn sleeve of her mourning garb.

"Be wary of the Marionette of Hell, she'll take everything you hold dear, be wary of her doll's laughter as it will be the last thing you hear. Bathed in darkness she waits, do not wander through her forest, its foggy woods will leave you scared in an instant.

"If you see things that aren't there, you better start running, as if you face your fears, you'll see her, bound by a black mourning garb and veil, the Marionette of Hell will add you to her piles of the dead. So don't step foot into her land, unless you crave death."Ethan sang as he remembered Elrena's song, he could definitely see where Elrena and the other villages came from, even if he hadn't experienced Donna's powers she was clearly also a victim in her own right.

"Ethan, let me ask you this question since we're on the topic of lives and family. What makes Rose so special to you, that you want to take on the lords of the village, and the psychopathic ruler that controls them, with your only weapons being a small pistol, a knife, and a murder-happy doll with her broken Doll Maker?" Donna cried out as deep raspy breaths formed.

"Sorry, I need a minute to calm down, I'll stop talking now." Donna whispered in a raspy voice, looking over to a stunned silent Ethan. He was unsure and struggling to think of what to say to the Dollmaker, but he was willing to try. Donna was clearly unwell, and mental, but was still trying to improve as a person. So maybe Donna could be saved, she had been working to be better this entire time after all, and actions spoke louder than words.

"Rose is special to me. She is my daughter, and I would do anything for her. To protect her, to help her when she's sad, to talk to her when she has a bad day, I love my daughter, and I imagine you feel the same way about Sora. Even if you did horrible things and killed people, even at the end of the day, you have the chance to make things right, and to be a better person to raise your son." Ethan said, smiling at her, and walked over to the Dollmaker and put a hand on her shoulder, making the woman look at him.

"Donna, it'll be ok. We'll save Rose, and once the other lords are dead, you'll get to see your son. I'm sure everything will be ok." Ethan said, trying to be optimistic, as Angie floated up, laughing at the pair.

"What's so funny?" Ethan asked the floating doll as Donna laughed softly, the sad look on her face quickly grew into a smile. More tears fell, this time from joy, and Donna held her stomach as all the laughter hurt.

"You reminded us of Aqua, and it's so funny how close you came to giving one of her speeches about her friends." Angie giggled, while Donna rubbed the tears from her eyes.

"Who's Aqua? Is she someone important to you?" Ethan asked, wondering just who this person was to make the crazed duo laugh at his attempt at a heartfelt speech.

"Aqua was a friend we saved from death many years ago. She claimed to be a warrior from someplace beyond the village, just like my beloved Robin. Although Angie likes to joke about her being an Alien. She had blue hair and this beautiful outfit that looked like a mage if they were eaten by a corset. She had this odd sword that looked more like a magic wand." Donna remarked, as she tried striking a pose of what Aqua looked like with her keyblade

"It's funny, she had no memories when we found her, but she always kept messing with her odd sword, and kept getting into locked doors and cabinets. It was funny how much trouble her and Sora got into." Angie added, as her favorite Blueberry and Cinnamon Roll were a blast to watch.

"Aqua was the first person to see Sora after my husband died, and after she took him away, I never saw her again." Donna explained, smiling at the remembered goofiness, yet beauty of the young girl. Seeing Ethan's face shift from confusion to a look of awe.

"She sounds like a character out of a Square Enix game or a medieval cosplayer." Ethan joked, trying to make sense of Donna's mysterious friend. Making Donna look at the man in confusion, as she had never heard of things like cosplaying or Square Enix.

"So back on the topic of what should we do about Rose. I saw that Miranda woman turn her into light and then these weird jars. Do you know anything or if she'll be ok?" Ethan begged, he just wanted to know if she was ok, but Donna knew she didn't have the answer to that question.

"I honestly don't know, though I wish I did. What happened to Rose is something Miranda never told me, not even Moreau knew what her plan was. Maybe the Duke will know something, as he hears everything, as I don't think Alcina or Karl would tell us. The Duke's the only one who might know what can be done. After all, he mentioned when an outsider -aka you- showed up, so he has to know something. His carriage is just beyond the grape field." Donna suggested, Ethan nodded, going along with her plan to meet the Duke. Hopefully, he was still on their side, and not an enemy. As the group ventured through the storage room and up some steps, the bitter, cold wind grew closer, and the pounding snow was soon in sight.

—---------------

Donna moaned, the snow was picking up, the blizzard was nearly upon them, and it was probably going to be in full effect by the time they made it to her house, let alone Moreau's Reservoir. Ethan was looking at the cold, dead fields, at the corpses of Alcina's servants laid in the fields like macabre scarecrows. It was sickening, and judging by the look on Donna's face, she either didn't seem to like the scarecrows or the idea of entering the Giant castle, just as much as he did. The only one excited about the upcoming events was Angie, probably because of killing the tall Vampire and the sick jokes she would make.

"You know, I thought I had left this madness back in Louisiana, but I guess after mold monsters, demented family members, and another creepy place where death circles around me, I'll take what I can get." Ethan said, taking a long breath as he walked towards the Duke, with Donna and Angie quickly following behind.

—-----------

A few minutes later the group had arrived at the carriage of the Duke. Ethan was interested, to say the least, as the villagers he'd met spoke kindly of the mysterious man before their unfortunate deaths. His curiosity was met with nervousness as Donna continued to stare at the large castle. She knew things about the owners and the tall woman, and Ethan had to know what they were.

"Donna, what is with that castle? Please tell me what to expect, I'd like to know so we can plan." Ethan appealed calmly as Donna began rubbing her neck, gently being reminded of Alcina's ruthless talons encircling it during the meeting Angie floated up to Ethan ready to answer his questions.

"Let's give Donna a minute, she's still nervous over Alcina's attempted assault. I'll answer your questions about Milfzilla and her fly kids, just give me a second. Hey Duke, are you gonna listen to us all day or are you gonna get in on the conversation." Angie let out, turning suddenly from Ethan to the carriage. The large doors opened up, as a massive wall of flesh pooled out. Ethan looked up to see the tall, imposing figure of the Duke.

"I must say things have changed for the worse. I'll admit I wouldn't have expected Mother Miranda to remove you from the equation so soon Donna. Her knowing of poor Robin, and even using the form of your dead mother to drive the wound deeper. She is a cruel woman, I'm just glad that you and Ethan have survived Heisenberg's sick game." The Duke grandly declared as he pulled out a small box holding a very expensive cigar, at least, that's what Ethan thought it was. Lighting the cigar and taking a nice strong puff, the jolly man turned to see Donna lost in thought, so he turned to Ethan, rubbing his hands and ready to do business.

"Oh, Mister Winters! Good evening! You may address me as The Duke, Humble Merchant, Masterclass Weapon Connoisseur, and a pretty decent cook if I do say so myself. I will sell or get anything for you for the right price. If I may humbly ask, would you care to take a look at my wares? Donna please come over too when you feel better, I have some new items, and something you'd like to have Donna." The Duke grinned and his smile prospered at Ethan's face grinning like a kid in a candy store, Donna silently turned at the sound of her name, finally noticing him, as Angie flew around desperately trying to find the Duke's mysterious item.

Ethan liked the Duke's wares, to say the least. Pistols, shotguns, magnums, to small things like baby food or a pack of gum. The only things left on his person he had on him were a small pocket knife and the Lemi handgun from an old man in the village, and a small amount of lei he had gained from killing a few lycans. The only downside was he was low on said lei, and they needed a couple of herbs and a lot of bullets if they were gonna fight Alcina.

"Hey Donna, do you and Angie have some extra money, I don't think I'll have enough for that shotgun." Ethan inquired of the Dollmaker as he gazed at a pump action shotgun, himself being three thousand lei short of his desired weapon.

Donna stood at the Duke's shop motionlessly, as the Duke pulled out something from behind him. The item the Duke was offering, she wanted, no, she needed it. The man's price was a big one, as Donna pulled out a large bag containing over 2 million lei, and handed it to the Duke, as he handed her an odd-shaped sword, wrapped in cloth, the first thing Donna noticed was the chain at the end of the sword was colorful as yellows, blues, and pinks sparkled, with a gem looking like an eye dangling at the end. The sword's hilt had a large golden fox head in the center of a gorgeous pink and gold handle that held it nicely. The blade was like a magic spiral that started as a light pink, and slowly led into a cream and almost sky-blue color. The teeth of the blade was a cloud with a pink heart in the middle, with a symbol that reminded Donna of Aqua's straps.

Donna smiled at the keyblade. It was like a piece of Sora was still with her, as she remembered one of the stories Sora told her. His favorite being of the fox masked warrior that Duke based his plushie off of. The keyblade was something Donna knew was important, after all, Robin had said the keyblade was a tool to bring happiness to those who wield it. This weapon was her salvation, her chance at happiness.

Donna was clearly lost in thought, she was enjoying the new, yet oddly shaped blade, as Angie suddenly floated over to Ethan, handing him a small bag of lei with the money needed for his gun. Angie quickly turned to look at Donna and the familiar sword she was holding.

"Duke, where did you get this sword?" Angie whispered as it caught Ethan off guard on the fact the doll could whisper, as well as the fact that the Duke stopped smiling. Plus the brown-haired man was curious, the sword looked like a Disney toy that kids and teens at Comic-Con would use pretending to be RPG characters.

"I've had it for many years, I couldn't care to count how long it's been, but from what I remember I found that blade next to the spot where I was defeated by my greatest friend. I don't know what happened next as the battlefield was bathed in light, and, well, our earlier talk made me realize it was time for me to let this treasure go." The Duke said as he tried lighting another cigar, tossing the half-smoked one onto the snowy ground.

"The only thing I had left of her was that blade. She had vanished without a trace, you see, so I wondered the world looking for my friend, but alas, my search was fruitless, so Donna, if it wasn't for your interest in that plushie, I probably would have kept that sword, but that's not what Ava would have wanted. So please take care of her blade, please use it to see Sora again, show me what a new warrior of light can do." The Duke requested, pulling out a tissue from within his carriage and lightly dabbing away his tears, hoping that Donna would honor Ava's memory.

"Thank you, Duke, I will take good care of Ava's sword. And Ethan, I'm sorry for my silence earlier. I don't like this castle or its owners as you can imagine. You wanted to know who we're up against? Alcina Dimitrescu, oversized ruler of this castle, she can't be killed by normal means, and the only way to kill her is with a weapon called the Dagger of Death's Flowers." Donna said as she grabbed a case from the Duke, handing over more money to put the blade and more items including more ammo, herbs, and a new outfit that she'd put on once they broke into Alcina's castle.

"The dagger is the only way to weaken Alcina long enough to kill her outside of a rocket launcher as her healing factor is quite overpowering. Sadly, the strongest weapon in this village that's not Ava's sword is a grenade launcher or the stake magnum, and you need more money for that." The Duke summed up, Donna simply nodded, as Alcina was a relentless foe who would chase them for as long as possible to kill them for Miranda's favor.

"The only easy part of the castle will be her daughters, they hate the cold, and with enough cold will f*cking die, and make it easier to avoid the walking dump truck." Angie said giggling at her attempts at demoralizing the tall woman, knowing Alcina's daughters would be more of a threat than the tall woman due to their numbers and swarming-fly bodies.

"So we just need to open a window to kill a daughter, is that what you're getting at doll?" Ethan asked, tilting his head for a second, laughing ever so slightly at the idea that the cold would kill one of the daughters. Angie made them sound like cheesy 50s movie monsters. But he'd roll with it and see what happens. After all, he had used a circular saw to tear through mold monsters in Louisiana, so anything was possible in his book.

"Alright then, I guess we better head into the castle, so Donna, any advice on how to avoid Alcina?" Ethan asked while readying his shotgun as in his mind, it felt like an impossibility to get around a family of monsters if his adventure in the Baker house was anything to go by. As Jack and Marguerite were the only pains he had to avoid, thanking Lucas for staying in one spot, with the molded that roamed the house being the only real pain beyond the bakers.

"Just don't stay out in the open for too long, and don't let them catch up to you. If we stay silent, they won't know we're inside and we can solve Alcina's puzzle, and get your piece of Rose back." Donna answered back as she put the keyblade, and other small items into her attache case, letting Angie ride on her shoulder, as the mad doll readied the M1911 pistol in her arms, as Donna mentally prepared herself to deal with Alcina and her messed up family.

"Just wait a little longer, Bambino! Momma will be with you soon. First I have to defeat the cruel mistress of this unspeakable castle, and I'll be one step closer to seeing your smile once more." Donna whispered, as the group stood outside the ominous doors of the giant castle, the feeling of lingering dread loomed over them. Not knowing that above the castle doors, a pair of eyes mercilessly watched over the group. Ready to let the hunt begin, and feel the blood of fresh prey wash over them.

-------

The first thing Donna and Ethan felt when they stepped through the entranceway of House Dimitrescu, was an overwhelming feeling of heat. Ethan had to take off his heavy jacket, leaving his hoodie as his only protection from harm. Donna herself felt like she was boiling alive in the tattered remains of her mourning garb. Despite the torn clothing letting small amounts of air in, it didn't help much as the castle still felt like an Oven.

"I knew Alcina liked the heat and that her daughters needed it. But this is insane! I feel like I'm cooking from the inside." Donna commented while releasing Angie to roam freely around the room. Angie moved over to a side room somewhere on Donna's right and stuck her head in to see that it housed the elevator to one of the castle's many rooftops. Sadly there was barely any cold air, the warmth of the castle made certain that the harsh winters of the outside wouldn't harm the monstrous family inside.

Ethan looked at the castle log, seeing the Duke was quite the visitor and understanding that the Lady was big into business and dealings, and less into actual social visits, and Ethan thought it made sense. The four lords hated each other, so they didn't visit each other often. Flipping through earlier entries dated years back, he saw a large number of random names and that Donna's name came up a bit, Heisenberg's once or twice, Miranda's a decent amount and nothing of the ugly fish guy. The only other thing of interest in the room beyond the book was a few expensive bookshelves, with the centerpiece being a large painting of three happy, normal-looking women, who must have been Alcina's daughters judging by the nameplate on the frame.

"So have they always been monsters, or were they human once?" Ethan asked, noticing Donna walk over to the guest book and cry a little. Some of the names in that book must have been important to the Dollmaker. While this was happening, Angie was on a rampage consisting of destroying everything the oversized bitch loved. Starting with any glass she could get her hands on.

"They used to be human at one point, but their corpses were used by Alcina to make the creatures that she calls her daughters. This was years ago, well before Sora, and when I was probably a teenager, but I'm not certain. I didn't care about my daily life until Robin became a part of it. Moreau was once a decent man, who's now some mentally damaged fisherman, Alcina has always been a power-hungry monster, except shorter. Karl was nice to me, and quite funny when he was a kid." Donna said, combing through the guest list, the Duke was in the castle, so they'd have safety if Alcina tried coming after them. But one name was erased, and crossed out to the point of it being unlegible, Donna knew that it wasn't Alcina, as she loved mentioning anybody who entered her castle during meetings. Which meant one of the other lords was over, and if so puts a big wrench in their plans. The question was which lord would not want Alcina to know they had entered the castle, or was this a trick to mess with them?

"One of the other lords is in the castle with us, so we're gonna have to be careful moving forward Ethan!" Donna whispered as she waved for Angie to return. Ethan readied his shotgun and Donna pulled out her handgun as a light began shining through the door to the foyer of the castle, and that meant anyone could be in there.

—---------------
Silently, the trio stepped through the hallway, Donna watching the door like a hawk trying to gauge who was in the room. Angie had decided to float on ahead just to make sure the Duke was in his shop, and to get another angle of the lobby.

"Well, well, well, look what we have here, a couple of rats crawling through the Bitch's castle! Oh, this is gonna be fun!" Karl Heisenberg shouted, making Donna and Ethan turn around to see the hammer-wielding man behind them.

"Karl, what are you doing here?" Donna asked as the lobby door slammed open to reveal Alcina poking her head down to see what was making all that noise disturbing her peaceful fireside evening.

"Donna! Ethan! I see, you're still alive, and Karl you were the crossed-off name in my guest book. This lives up to the evening! Daughters, we have guests, please put them up!" Alcina boomed, as the sound of buzzing could be heard, then laughter, with the flies now feeling the room. The next thing Ethan and Donna knew, three blonde-haired women were surrounding them.

"Mother, you could have told us, Auntie Donna, was also coming." Bela commented looking at the tall woman.

"Uncle Heisenberg is here as well, at least it's not Uncle Moreau." Cassandra said, thankful that Moreau wasn't here, It would be impossible for the carpets to get clean, and it was like comforting a child in her opinion.

"Hey I like Uncle Moreau, We get to watch those old romance movies, and he's not that bad once the smell is gone." Daniela commented, trying to defend her favorite uncle only to fall on deaf ears.

"I'm sorry for not telling you, Bela, but everything will be explained in due time. Now grab Donna, and Ethan, Daniela, Cassandra, take them to the sampling room, Karl do follow, I'm ready to be done with you, that horrible smell is ruining the atmosphere of my castle." Alcina commanded, as the daughters, pulled out a pair of sickles stabbing them into the legs of the pair, pulling them across the castle hallways, through doors and rooms, down a flight of steps even until they arrived at the sampling room, the last thing Ethan and Donna saw before passing out from the pain, was Karl entering the room, grabbing their weapons, and suitcases.

—------------------
The first thing Ethan felt when he woke up was a thrilling pain in his hands, his eyes snapped open, noticing how he was dangling up in the air, looking up to see his hands were stabbed with a pair of hooks. Donna was tied to the giant-sized bed, as Alcina, and Karl looked at them.

"What's the f*ck is this?" Ethan asked the oversized woman, as Karl attempted to light up a cigar, only for Alcina to slice it in two with her talons.

"No Man-thing is allowed to smoke in my castle, As for your questions, Ethan winters at the moment this conversation is about family, so consider yourself lucky for now, We'll get to Rose in a moment.

"Donna, why didn't you tell me, you had a child, Sora was his name wasn't it? So where is the little Beneveinto?" Alcina asked Donna who was shaking as the daughters swarmed around her.

"What was the point? You never cared about my life, besides you'd tell Miranda, he'd be killed or used in some experiment like my sister, like my maids. I could have told you at any point over these ten long years, but I didn't because you are a vile, cruel, monster, who derives pleasure from my misery and torment. You sent your daughters to my home to make me remember that every day of my life was hell without Sora. Do you think me looking after other people's kids helped me when I couldn't see my bambino once he turned four years old?

"Besides I don't know where he is, hopefully someplace, as cold and dead as possible so that you and your fly f*ckers can't touch him." Donna yelled as the daughters held her down, swiftly punching Donna in the face, for daring to bad mouth their mother.

"Don't you dare insult Mother like that, you miserable dollmaker, if you speak to her like that again, I will rip the teeth from your mouth and make you feel every moment of it!" Cassandra declared, grabbing her sickle from her gown, and pressing the hot steel next to the cadou on Donna's face, causing Donna to scream in pain, white hot tears rolling down from her good eye as screaming could be heard across the castle.

Karl quickly raised his hammer, and slammed it through Cassandra, as her bodies quickly turned into flies, and the screaming stopped. Electricity surged through the room, with countless pieces of metal scraps floating inside the room, as an electric current danced around the daughters and Alcina.

"All right shows over, now Bitch, call off your daughters, it's time for me and Donna to have a little chat, so all of you f*ck off." Karl shouted, as Alcina groaned, and walked away, The daughters obeyed, walking off to a different part of the castle.

"Now that that's over with, let's talk about your son, Donna. I'm sure you'd be interested in what I have to say. Oh right, loose ends." Karl said raising his hand, as electricity jolted up to the hooks in Ethan's hands, The hooks moved upwards through Ethan's hands, as the blond fell to the floor, blood pouring out of his wounds, quickly ran to a bottle of first aid fluid that Alcina had on a table for some reason.

"I set you free Ethan, now go back to the Duke, That ugly ass psycho doll, and your sh*t is in his room. I made sure to put them there, so that bitch couldn't get to them." Karl said, pointing Ethan to the door. The man angrily nodded, knowing Karl was in control, and he was defenseless at the moment, so fighting one of the three lords was likely a suicide attempt.

"Now then, Donna, Ya got a kid, Sora was it," Karl said asking Donna, Karl took off his sunglasses and placed his hammer on Alcina's giant-sized chair. Donna looked at the man with a look of fear, and anger. Sora was safe, but that part of her mind was worried about what Karl was about to say.

"What if I told you, I could bring him to you! You'd have to do something for me, and well the kid will have to suffer for a bit, but save the trip, and f*cks with "Mother" for a bit." Karl declared, Donna could feel the venom in his voice when he said mother meaning Miranda.

"How could you even bring him to the Village, and why should I help you? You tossed me and Ethan into that death game, I already said I was gonna kill you all. So what would be the point of this outside of giving me my son?" Donna asked, shaking her arms vigorously against the straps of the oversized bed holding her down.

"Look Donna, I'm doing you a favor, and it would be in your best interests to listen to my offer. You get your kid back, I'll make the kid grab the flask that Miranda put in your manor, I'll even untie you. It's a good deal for you and Ethan, all I ask is that once you've killed Lady Super Sized Bitch, and the Moronic Freak, just be rational on what I have to say once you come to my factory to kill me." Karl said, raising his hand, pulling out a few pieces of scrap metal from his coat, launching them through the leather straps, freeing Donna.

"I'll talk to Ethan about it, but how would you even get to Sora, he's not around these parts. Besides, do you even know what he looks like?" Donna asked, looking over at Karl grabbing his hammer, and heading out the door, to another set of rooms full of fancy furniture and pictures that had no interest in paying attention to.

"I know he'll look like you, black hair, gray eyes, probably depressed out of his mind, am I close?" Karl said sarcastically, making Donna wanna punch the man, he thought Sora, would be depressed and probably like her, was he that stupid, Sora was always happy, he was the only source of happiness in her life after Robin died, even more so after she lost all her maids to Mother Miranda, and Alcina. Oh how Donna wanted to kill Karl the moment she got a gun or her keyblade, but she couldn't not until Sora was safe by her side.

"But to answer your question, I'm using the Duke, turns out fat*ss can travel to other worlds, and he'll take me to get Sora and bring him to the Village," Karl said, making Donna stop, the weight of what Karl just told her, it hit her like a swing from his hammer. Donna quickly ran to the Duke's room, she was pissed at that man, she had to know why, why didn't he take her to Sora, at any point in the past ten years of her life.

—---------------------
Donna was furious when she entered the Duke's room, Ethan had his shotgun, and Angie was playing with one of the four famous ball puzzles of the village, but Donna only saw red, as she looked at the Duke, his grin, that f*cking grin that seems all peaceful and happy, yet so sinister if you read through the lines.

"Duke, I'm only gonna ask you this once, why the f*ck didn't you take me to Sora, why did you tell me that you could travel to other worlds, why are you taking Karl to get Sora of all people." Donna yelled, grabbing her keyblade from her suitcase that was lying next to Ethan, and pointing it at the Duke.

"So Heisenberg told you his plan, look Donna, the reason why I couldn't tell or help you was because of Miranda, she has the power to travel to other worlds as well just like me, I knew Sora would be in great danger, and as a friend I couldn't let your son be taken and hurt by Miranda. That is why when Karl asked me about Sora after the meeting of the lords, I came clean and decided he was the only one who could pull this off." The Duke said looking down at Donna, acknowledging the anger in her eye, the keyblade shook in her arms, only for the Duke to notice the keyblade had stopped shaking, as Heisenberg entered the room.

"Karl, Duke! I wanna make a new deal, take me and Angie with you to get Sora. I need to make sure he's okay, I have to tell him, I'm sorry for not being in his life for the past ten years, I need to protect him before Miranda gets to him." Donna declared as Ethan looked over to Heisenberg.

"Is it possible for me to go as well, or should I stay here and attack Alcina's castle?" Ethan said readying his pistol, Karl only laughed at the two parents in the room.

"You guys are funny, I'll give you that, Look it wouldn't make sense for both lords of the village and Ethan to grab the kid. So here's the new deal, Donna, you and Angie get the kid, I'll hand you my flask, I get winters here, and do whatever I want in killing these reminding bitches, and I get to live in the end, that's my counter offer." Karl said, lighting up one of his cigars, grinning at the thought of Miranda's plans crumbling, and thinking of just how fun it would be crushing the oversized bitch once and for all.

"Donna, are you sure about this? What if Sora doesn't remember us, or what if we don't fit into his new life, You're still in your torn mourning garb, plus the cadou is still visible on your face." Angie spoke up, worried about how this new and mysterious world would react to their image, after all, they looked like something out of a twisted fairytale.

"I still have my new clothes in my suitcase, and I'm sure the Duke has a bandanna I can buy to cover up my cadou, so outside of Sora seeing it, I won't scare anybody. Ethan can work with Karl to kill Alcina or Moreau once I have Sora, we can kill the other lord, and defeat Miranda once and for all, I get my son, Ethan gets his daughter, Karl gets to live, Duke gets treasures from the village, it's a win for everybody." Donna said, gripping Angie's dress, as she looked at everyone, who looked to agree with the plan.

"Come on Ethan, We'll head to my factory, I got some things that help even the odds! Good luck getting your kid Donna, Just make sure you get your ass back here to finish the job; after all, if Miranda has been through other worlds, who knows what, or who she's been with?" Karl told the dollmaker walking out of the room, and into the lobby with Ethan following closely behind.

"Close your eyes, Donna, things are gonna get crazy!" The Duke whispered to the Dollmaker, as the temperature of the room felt colder, and strange noises could be heard, Donna's body felt heavy and weightless at the same time, little did she know she was traveling to another world with Angie and her stuff.

"Sora, I'll be there soon little Bambino, please be safe!" Donna whispered, as the sounds of the ocean, and birds began entering her mind.

—-----------------
When Donna awoke, the first thing she could see was the ocean, As the cold feeling of water hit her, she noticed waves, she was in another world, a world full of light and happiness, she was in Sora's world.

Bonds of mom and son

Chapter Summary

Bonds of mom and son 1,2,3

"Sora, are you ok? You've been feeling sad for a while now, and the others are worried about you!" Kairi said looking at her friend as he sat down at a table that Yen Sid had magically made for them to celebrate, but Sora wasn't celebrating or feeling like his normal self. If he was being honest with himself, he messed up, acting like a kid during the biggest test of his life and nearly falling to darkness at the hands of his stupidity.

"No, I'm not alright, Kairi; I messed up big time, and I just don't know what to do. I nearly was taken by Xehanort once again, and this time another person had to come and save me because I was defenseless again. It just hurts knowing I was one step closer to getting strong enough to save my mom, and I blew it, 'cause I was too in awe at everything around me, and not taking the Xehanort stuff as seriously as I used to." Sora choked out, as tears slowly rolled down his face, Everything about this hurt, and the others could see it.

Suddenly Riku walked over with an angry look on his face, raising his hand and slapping the teen in the face, making Sora, and Kairi look at the silver-haired teen. Sora stood up, and Kairi looked like she was ready to yell at Riku for the uncalled-for slap.

"Sora, I get it! You messed up; I know the feeling all too well when I was being used by Ansem, but it's not the end of the world. You helped me get free of the pain and guilt that plagued me for a year. So let me tell you something: pick yourself up, slap a smile on your face, and go save your mom, like you told me you would when we were in the realm of darkness the last time. Or am I going to have to do it for you and let Aqua tell you how much she needed her son, only to find out he was a stupid, nervous chicken?

Sora sighed, as he rubbed his right cheek where Riku had hit him. He needed those words; they hurt, but was needed to get his act together. Riku was right; Mom needed him to save her, and it had to be him to make things right.

"You're right Riku! I shouldn't be beating myself up like this, it's not what Mom would want me to be doing, and it doesn't suit me at all. So how do I get to the realm of darkness?

"I should be able to help with that!" Yen Sid declared walking into the room, overhearing the conversation, and knowing immediately how to help Sora with his family issue.

“Sora, I will only say this once: the realm of darkness will be a lot harder than any of your other journeys. Even if you find Aqua, it will be up to you to make it back to the Destiny Islands. Only there can Riku, and the King, open the door that hides in the secret cave to free you from your endless prison. Are you still willing to enter your current state?

"Master Yen Sid, is that right? Will Sora be okay? I know what you're like when you make up your mind, so tell me, Sora will you be able to return to us in one piece with Aqua?" Kairi asked, having doubts about her friend's plans, knowing so many things could probably go wrong inside the realm of darkness, and how she'd miss her chance to tell Sora how she felt about him.

"I'll be okay, Kairi, everyone! I just gotta let my heart be my guiding key, and have faith in myself and Mom. So make sure everyone is on Destiny Island, 'cause we'll need it." Sora told the auburn-haired girl, as he looked at her blue eyes softly, knowing that soon he'd tell her how he felt about her, once he saved Mom.

"Sora, good luck!" Riku said, looking at his friend, knowing that Sora would be okay; he just needed a little motivation, and then everything would be possible with the spiky-haired teen.
"Thanks, Riku!" Sora whispered as he stood motionlessly as Yen Sid raised his hands and shot out a beam of magic energy at Sora, sending him into the realm of darkness.

"So, you think, Sora will be okay?" Lea said, looking at the group finally arriving at the top of the tower.

"I believe in Sora! So I think so." Kairi said to the tall, red-haired man, making him look over to Yen Sid and wonder something.
“Say, if you had that kind of magic in the first place, why not go back to save Aqua, when it first started, or when Sora was at his strongest, defeating Xenmas?" Lea said asking the old keyblade master, as this whole Xehanort issue could have been dealt with earlier if Yen had that kind of power to fix things.

"I wouldn't back then; Mickey was still in training, and the spell could only go one way, so even if I went to save Aqua, how would we escape? If it had only been added to the list of problems caused by Xehanort, it could have caused countless outcomes. One's in which even I don't know how they'd play out." Yen said, scratching his beard, as he wondered if things would have been different if he had been more active years ago and how many problems could have been fixed.
—-------------
Sora looked at the Dark Margin, the cold and dark beach that he had once seen when he and Riku had beaten Xenmas, and the first time he had seen his mom since the door to Kingdom Hearts, or whatever Ansem the Seeker of Darkness was trying to do.

Oh, how Sora wished he could have stayed here to find and comfort his mother; she needed it more than the happiness of his friends. They could have afforded to wait for him for a few more hours, days, or weeks. But not his mom; she had been waiting for a source of happiness for a decade, and Sora knew this time had to be different. He would leave until she was out of this miserable place, with his arms embracing her in the biggest hug possible.

Sora wondered what she did while she was trapped in the realm of darkness. How many heartless fights did she have to fight to stay alive, how many nights? Was she crying herself to sleep, how many times did she sing their favorite song to think about him, when he felt about her every day?

"My dearly beloved, be strong. I will guide you, always beside you. Keep the light in your eyes shining so that I may find you with all my heart. Don't worry about your fears, as together we shall face them together for as long as we're together. Our happiness will be our sanctuary, where everyone can look towards you to guide them." Sora sang, remembering the little song his mom could sing to him back in the Land of Departure before Xehanort had taken him.

“Excuse me, but where did you learn that song, and why do you look like Sora?" A voice called out, making Sora turn around. As he saw the familiar sight of blue hair, making him start to cry looking at the woman near him, his soft blue eyes could only look at her, and his heart ached to see her again, looking the same as she did ten years ago. The black corset that she had worn made her feel timeless in Sora's eyes, as did the beautiful flowing cloth and straps that held everything neatly together. That soft, motherly voice that warmed his heart whenever she spoke to him.

"Because I am Sora, and you were the one that taught me that song, Mom!" Sora said, grinning in excitement at the sight of his mother, running over to the woman, noticing tears rolling down her face as she took one of her hands and cupped his face, feeling the warmth of his skin, looking at the little details about the teen, seeing those calming blue eyes, that big smile that would melt her heart a moment ago.

"It's you, isn't it? This isn't an illusion, or me going insane, Sora it's you?" Aqua said, gasping for a second and looking down to see a pair of arms holding her waist, hugging her tightly, as tears rolled down her and Sora's faces.

"This is real, and this time I won't leave you ever again!" Sora whispered, as he let the hug linger on, This was real; Mom was safe, he was with her again, and they had the chance to be a real family again.

Once Sora let go of his mom, it was time to get going. They had to get to Destiny Island, which was probably close to the small feeling of light nearby. It didn't make sense as to how the world was still connected to the darkness because of a door, but Sora wouldn't question that kind of logic. All that mattered was getting Mom to a safe and happier place.

Sora grabbed his mother's hand, and Aqua giggled for a second making, Sora turned to notice and wondered what was going on.

"Hey mom, what's so funny?" Sora said, wondering what made her laugh.

"Oh, it's nothing; it's just, you look so grown up, I can't help but laugh at what Terra or Ven would say looking at you now, all that's missing is the color blue in your hair, and outfit like when you were a kid. You'd look like the spitting image of me when I was your age!" Aqua said, looking at the pointy mess of brown hair in front of her, remembering how it was blue and pointing down. Sora loved her so much to the point that he tried copying our style until Ven made fun of him one time.

Sora smiled softly at hearing that. As he let go of his mom's hand, Things would be better, they'd save Ven, and save Dad, and things would be better again once Xehanort was defeated. Everyone could help rebuild the world order, Kairi could be with him truly, and Mom would get to enjoy her life, with friends and family once more.

-------

It had been a few minutes since Sora had met his mom for the first time in a decade, and the duo had decided to rest on the dark beach of the Dark Margin. Aqua was gently rubbing her hand through Sora’s spiky hair. She giggled for a second, knowing that this was something better for a child than a teen. But then again, she hadn't seen her son in so long or any person beyond Ansem the wise that she didn't care. Just knowing that Sora was ok, knowing that he was real, and beside her made everything feel better.

“You know, the first thing we're doing is making sure you sleep on a real bed, Mom! Also, getting you something warm to eat—I can't imagine what you must have gone through living in this place for so long!” Sora said, looking up at his mother's blue eyes. They were shining like sapphires, yet so blue and beautiful that even the tired, and nervous gaze inside of them was enough for Sora to know that his mom needed to be free, they needed to get to Destiny Island and meet the others.
“Well, then how about this? I'll take a nap and have a warm meal with my son, but in exchange, you have to get some hair dye so we can make you look like me again. I loved seeing my little blueberry running through the halls of the old castle; you looked so handsome back then.” Aqua told Sora as the teen smiled and then laughed for a few seconds, causing Aqua to wonder what was so funny until she realized it. Both of their requests were so simple that it was bound to happen the day they would have met after fighting with her husband. Sora loved and cared about her as much as Terra did, so of course he’d want to look like her again to feel that connection and love even deeper.
“You know, it's almost funny! I remember seeing you last year, fighting the heartless version of your father, and for an instant, I was so close to being with you again. I could see you flying, using the key blade like a master. Likewise, I wanted to be next to you. See you win the fight, and tell me how proud I was to see how much you had grown. But I had to stop the Devil’s wave from attacking everyone.” Aqua let out a breath as she stood up, taking a deep breath. She couldn't take it anymore, spending even more time inside the realm of Darkness with her son. She had him beside her, and they were right next to Destiny Island. Aqua felt it inside of her heart; it was time to get out. She had to see the world of light, experience the feeling of freedom with her son, and see what had happened in the years since her disappearance. Not only that, but she had to get out before her emotions got the best of her again.

“Mom! Let's get out of here; after all, this is the closest we've been since Radiant Garden. Let's not waste any more time on this beach; everyone’s waiting for us!” Sora said, standing up and flashing his mother a big grin, as the two looked on to see the way to the light. It was risky, as the barrier between worlds was only separated by the door on the actual Destiny Island, but Sora didn't care. Any danger was worth the trouble to save his mom and defeat Xehanort once and for all.

Aqua agreed with her son; however, before they could venture to the Dark Destiny Island as Aqua dubbed them, the sounds of footsteps could be heard in the distance.
“I see! So you're here as well, Sora. How long has it been since we last met? I wonder how much of this conversation will matter compared to your mother.” A deep voice let out as the duo noticed a man with silver hair.

“Ansem! What are you doing here?” Sora shouted, summoning his key blade and putting a hand in front of Aqua. The seeker laughed; it was like a family reunion and a curse all rolled into one. How long he had waited for this moment—longer than his first meeting with his son, meeting his wife and son at the same time, with no one to stop him. Xehanort wasn't around, nor was Xenmas, he finally had a chance to speak for himself again and make his desires real.

“I am here for two things, boy! I'd advise you to listen to me before we fight. First, I am here to set you free from this place. All the pieces are needed for the war, and I am allowing the light's favor to blossom for a moment. You see, I grow tired of the ending that the old man speaks of, yet it is my destiny. I may not have a heart and only memories, but you both are still family to me. I won't allow you to suffer any longer. Secondly, I will give you darkness, but I will not tell you when or where I shall give it. The old man is still after a light; you will have to forfeit one to us.” Ansem declared Sora and Aqua's to be widened. Ansem was given a chance at freedom and darkness to fight for the light, but why and who? Aqua didn't know who Xehanort and Ansem would want, but she wasn't going to let him take her son again.

“I won't let you take Sora from me again, no matter the price!” Aqua yelled, holding her fists high, as she waited for the man to come at them. But Ansem stood motionlessly, simply smirking at the woman a past version of him called his wife. She didn't know what Xehanort had in store for them, and the irony was that he was taking the two most powerful members; sure, they’d get the puppet and the family. But the two chosen were soon in the darkness’s grasp.

“You don't have to worry about one hair on that pretty blue head of yours. Sora and you aren't on the list, even though you are two of the light's heaviest hitters.” A voice called out, Aqua quickly turned her head to see him, her eyes widened, and Sora felt his mouth dry out as if his breath was useless under the power of the figure—no, his father, Terra!

Aqua looked at the man who was once her husband; his amber eyes still glowed the same. The look of anger and cruelty that he showed her when she fought him in Radiant Garden. The No Name key blade was still in his hand, the symbol of Xehanort, and the reminder that Terra was still deep down inside the man’s heart.
“Terra! Why are you here?” Ansem asked, crossing his arms as the vessel of Xehanort grinned looking at the teen beside them.

"I am here because I want to see if the little light has grown stronger. I am not ready to let this little conversation end yet. So back off, and let me fight!” Terranort cried out as his hands started to shake, in one instance, the keyblade was next to Sora as the teen’s eyes looked at the long sword. Sora quickly summoned the Kingdom Key, blocking the heavy strike with all his might. Aqua quickly ran towards Terra, delivering a powerful kick to the man’s knee. But Terra didn't falter; he grinned, things were getting more interesting, and the son and wife were fighting.

Suddenly, a shadowy figure loomed over Terra, grabbing him, as his key blade vanished. Terranort looked over to see Ansem flowing in the air, Sora, and Aqua quickly ran away from the Dark margin. They had to get to the door, they were strong enough to fight Terra, let alone survive his onslaught.

“Mom, keep running!” Sora yelled, holding his mom’s hand. As the blue-haired woman nodded, they could see the tunnel that would take them to the other side of Destiny Island.
—--------
“Why! Why won't you submit? Your body is bound by the guardian, and the keyblade can barely stay in your hands, so what is the purpose of this struggle? The lights are to go back, and we await the great war, so why are you still fighting me, boy?” Ansem commanded as he looked down at Terra. The silver-haired man kept trying to summon his keyblade, it glowed with darkness until he finally had enough power to send a dark ball of magic out of the keyblade. Terra laughed as he teleported out of Ansem’s guardian, the next phase of his plan was in motion as the darkness flew in the direction of Sora and Aqua.

“I won't let them have it that easy. They must fight one last time to see if they are worthy of saving this body! They must fight and see if family love is as strong as Xehanort made it out to be.” Terranort shouted as darkness overtook him, taking him back to the world of light, Ansem quickly headed for Destiny Island. This was bad; one of them would get hit with darkness and, in their current state, be unable to hold off the other.

“Sora, Aqua! Hold on, I am coming!” Ansem shouted as he sent his guardian out to go after the duo. The memories of Terra that he kept assaulted him as he continued to see visions of the family in his mind. Glimpses of a life that he would never have but wanted to see play out a little longer. He may have been born of darkness, but deep down, Ansem could feel the tiniest amount of light in his body.

He wanted it, but he needed to make sure his Blueberry and Cinnamon roll were okay!

Furthermore, he would no longer be a pawn in Xehanort’s game. Even if death claimed him during the war, and he had to sacrifice himself to bring Terra back, he would gladly do it to atone for the people he would have called his family. First, he would save them, then he would get the puppet, and then he would start making things right.

--------

Sora and Aqua didn't look back, as a sinister buzzing sound could be heard in the back of their minds. The swirling tornado of heartless was gaining on them, and they could tell that if it got them it was all over.

“We have to run faster, Mom; it's gaining on us! I think I can see the light of Destiny Island in the distance.” Sora yelled, holding his mom’s hand tightly in one hand while he held onto his key blade in the other, like his life was on the line. Sora knew it was most likely on the line, but he had to make sure Aqua was safe. Sure, he was stronger with the key blade, but her magic and speed were better than his, and if Sora had to pick, he’d make sure his mom was the one to survive the looming dread that was chasing them. It was stupid to think that they’d be killed or in major harm due to their being needed for the key blade war, but Terranort was in control this time.

“We just gotta make it to the islands and hold off that heartless till Ansem returns; surely he’d have a way to get us out of here.” Aqua said, feeling her heart pound inside of her chest. It was aching as the thought entered her brain. Sora had never fought inside the realm of darkness and seemed to be getting slower as the light inside of him was draining from the overwhelming darkness that was trying to torment his heart.

Sora pointed the keyblade behind him, casting a powerful aero spell hoping to send him, and Aqua flying and slowing down the heartless. Unfortunately, his plan only worked halfway as Aqua was sent flying into the light of Destiny Island, while he was getting grabbed by the Devil’s Wave had plowed through his spell as countless shadows fell off or died as a result of obtaining the keyblade master, as the dark orb sent by Terranort had finally caught up with Sora. Sora could feel the darkness from the orb bore into his chest, as he screamed in pain while the giant heartless dragged him deeper into the darkness.
—----
Aqua opened her eyes, quickly willing her body to stand despite the pain that lingered, she had to get back to her Son, that heartless had her son, and was hurting him. She looked beside her for a weapon, an oar, a plank of wood, something to beat the daylights out of the heartless or Terra once her magic ran out from spamming it to oblivion once she got her hands on those shadows for daring to hurt her beloved cinnamon roll.

“I see your endless compassion for Sora is still as strong as it was ten years ago. Let's hope that it will pull through as his light is fading and the embrace of darkness takes hold of another one you love.” Ansem said, reporting out of nowhere, scaring Aqua in the process as her mind quickly connected the dots on what the heartless version of her husband had just said. She would have to fight her son because of Terranort, Aqua felt her anger rising as her fist quickly hit the sandy beach of the twisted version of Destiny Island. Why did it always come to this? Aqua wondered why she was the one to fight her family due to the cruelty of Xehanort, as a shadow appeared behind her.

Ansem looked down at the blue-haired woman; she had an endless river of tears pouring down from her face, just like Sora did when they first fought on this tiny island. Ansem could only watch as Aqua stood up; her heart was in pain, and she didn't smile, but she steeled herself to be ready for the challenge that approached. Soon, Sora and the heartless would return, and it was up to them to save Sora from the utter foolishness of Terranort.

“Aqua, just so we're clear, it'll take both of us to slow our son down so that you can steal his key blade and plunge his heart back into the light,” Ansem yelled as the waters of the endless ocean turned purple, and the land shook as if the tiny world couldn't handle the vast darkness that was buried beneath it. Sure, it was just a leftover form in which the realm of darkness kept tormenting the blue-haired woman. But they knew that whatever Sora had become was powerful and probably the most dangerous and heartless thing that they would ever fight in their lives.
—-----
Sora felt cold, as he floated through the herd of shadows. The darkness was overwhelming, and he felt angry about all of it as the heartless surrounding him made their way to his mom and Ansem. Everything inside of him ached, as if most of the light had escaped his body and all that remained was darkness. He hated it as his darkest thoughts started to linger on the tip of his tongue, the feeling of hatred and venom starting to corrupt the purity of his heart and mind.

Sora began asking questions as he plunged deeper into the depths of his heart. Why didn't Ansem arrive sooner, despite being able to teleport? Why didn't Mom run after him, and why didn't he fight harder to stop that dark orb? Was he just so weak that a stupid attack like that could affect him, or was it supposed to be this way, with him plunging into the darkness so that the others could save him? Sora could only hope that his mom was able to save him from this dark fate as he closed his eyes, waiting inside the swirling vortex of malice.

“Mom, I'm sorry. I guess our freedom from this pain will have to wait a little bit longer." Sora whispered as he felt the light of Destiny Island touch his skin. Even though it wasn't as real as his old home, he knew that it was time for Mom to save him.

—----
Aqua could feel it; the heartless that took her son was near, and she felt a chill run down her spine. Her fists tighten, knowing that it is up to her and Ansem, the seeker of darkness, to save Sora. Aqua could only watch as portals of darkness overtook the sandy beach as Ansem summoned the guardian, ready to grab hold of Sora and save him from Terranort’s sick game.

The torrent of heartless came quickly, rushing towards Aqua and Ansem. Aqua ran after the heartless, her fist ready to battle the devil’s wave, while Ansem shifted his guardian, ready to ram the brute's arms into the center of the beast and attempt to pull Sora out of the heartless. The Devil’s wave began swirling around the duo, firing countless heartless shots at Aqua in an attempt to keep her away from the core. Aqua decided to hit the heartless with a volley of magic spells ranging from fire to thunder. Ansem summoned an array of dark orbs that followed the torrent of shadows, hitting and slaying many of them with a few blasts, until the core was opening up.

Aqua leaped into the air, plunging her hands into the center of the storm, feeling the heartless crawl and rip at her back and arms, but she only dug deeper until she felt her son again. She dug despite the pain, despite the fury of attacks that Ansem was doing to the heartless, until she felt something cold, ripping it out in one big pull. Aqua jumped back as even more heartless rushed over to the exposed core. Aqua quickly checked her arm, she was holding it, the key to saving her son, and she was holding the kingdom key. The only concern was that the key blade was breaking, all over the sword were cracks, and pieces were falling off so swinging it was pointless leaving Aqua with only magic to rely on.

“Sora, brace yourself! Megaflare!” Aqua shouted as she pointed the key blade at the heartless, watching as the key blade unleashed a massive blast of fire and light, vanquishing countless shadows and coating the sands of the island with fire as more of the key blade broke off. Aqua looked at the heartless crumbling; shadows fell off of the core, and then it shattered, revealing Sora to the world. But Aqua couldn't celebrate as she felt Ansem’s hand holding her back from rushing over to her son.

I can feel it; his heart has been engulfed with darkness! Be on your guard; that key blade won't last longer, and I don't know how powerful Sora will be with the power of darkness.” Ansem declared that as Sora slowly rose, his fingers were red, and his arms were as black as charcoal. But the thing that made Aqua’s heart skip a beat was the eyes her son was flashing; they were golden, full of anger, rage, and sadness.

“Mom, you're too weak!” Sora said, as Aqua registered the words that felt laced with venom coming from her son’s mouth. Aqua knew that it was the darkness talking, but it felt like her will and heart were being torn in two by the words that she never wanted to hear. The words that repeated over and over again in her mind were that she was too weak to save her son from Xehanort, too weak to protect Terra and Ven. But Aqua gripped the broken blade tighter; she knew that she wasn't weak; no, she was strong! She fought against Xehanort, survived the terrors of this realm for ten years, and raised a beautiful baby boy for four years. She had to let all of her fears and lies melt away and make things right for her son. Furthermore, she would save her son from the darkness, save her friends, and show Xehanort that she was a master.

Sora rushed at Aqua, his body coated in darkness, and eyes set on obtaining his keyblade, extending his arms and firing a series of fire spells. Aqua readied the keyblade to summon a barrier only for the fire to be deflected by Ansem’s guardians as the brute attempted to grab hold of Sora. Only for the teen to kick the heartless in the face,
sending the guardian flying back to Ansem.

“Dad, was that the best your darkness could do? All this time, you were nothing more than Xehanort’s pawn; did you even think about Mom and me? All the times we worried about you, all the nights I waited hoping that you'd return, only for Xehanort's heartlessness to appear and continue to ruin the happiness that was fought for.” Sora yelled as an orb of dark ice surrounded the islands, growing bigger with each second.

“I will destroy everything, the light and the darkness! It is the only way to erase the pain that is inside of my heart!” Sora shouted as the orb began to overtake the island to the point Aqua, and Ansem looked like an ant compared to the ice. Aqua could feel the ground shaking; the sounds of the ocean were like drums as the icy attack started descending. Aqua could only look on as everything around her went black, as if she were facing the abyss. Only for the abyss to never come. A flash of light appeared before her eyes as a group of three people entered her field of view, attacking the giant piece of ice.

“We made it!” Mickey yelled, looking back at Aqua, as the key blade master felt the arms of two different people picking her up.
Mickey, we gotta hurry! Sora’s gonna destroy everything with the darkness that's consuming his heart. Please get me close to him, and I'll use the keyblade to save him.” Aqua shouted as Riku and a mysterious girl in black helped Aqua stand up holding what was left of the broken Kingdom key, feeling how light the blade was, knowing that this was the final chance she had at saving Sora and obtaining their freedom.

Mickey and Ansem jumped into the air flying towards the icy attack unleashing a barrage of light and dark magic chipping and slowing down the ice ball, while Riku and the girl in black jumped across some of the falling debris from each piece of the ice breaking. Aqua took a breath, as she began pouring all of the light she had in her heart into her sword until the kingdom key was engulfed in light becoming a blade overcharged with light.

“Sora, it'll be ok; momma’s going to take all of your pain away!” Aqua declared jumping into the center of the raining ice, slashing and cutting her way through the debris watching Ansem’s guardian grab chunks of ice and using a combination of darkness and thunder magic to forge a way for Aqua to reach the center. Mickey, Riku, and Xion jumped further ahead of Aqua getting ready to hold Sora down to make the final stab easier. The look of pain on Aqua’s face was noticeable and let the group know this was the only chance they had for Sora to slip up and for Aqua to get in close.

“Riku, this is because of you! All my pain and my misery are because you weren't strong enough to fight the darkness. My mother would have been saved long ago if you weren't so weak!” Sora yelled, jumping towards Riku, and Xion, his fist glowing with darkness, was ready to knock out his friend. Mickey and Ansem charged towards Sora, and the arms of the guardian wrapped around Sora stopping the teen as darkness began overflowing from his body just as Aqua arrived at the top of the ice, ready to stab and free her son.

“Sora, I'm sorry for all of this! If it weren't for me not being there for your father and doing more to find you things could have been different, but I promise once this is over all that pain, all the misery that you have been bottling up will be dealt with. Please just hold still, and everything will be ok." Aqua said, holding her son’s cheek as tears began rolling down from his amber eyes, as light radiated from within Sora, Aqua pressed the blade against Sora’s chest with each inch given, more of the kingdom key broke until all of the darkness had been expelled from Sora, and the last remnants of the Kingdom Key crumbled into nothingness.

“Mom, thank you!” Sora whispered, closing his eyes as his body fell into Aqua’s arms, the keyblade master smiled for a moment, her son was saved, even at the cost of his keyblade and the mental toll it was going to take on them to fix everything. But for now, Aqua just stood still as the ice faded away leaving her and Sora falling back down to the island below, Aqua closed her eyes, letting sleep overtake her as a new day was upon them. The first day in the rest of their lives, one where Xehanort would fall and everything would end perfectly.

Chapter 7: Sawing through the pain , 13 days till romance

Chapter Text

Liliana didn't know how she ended up in this cold, dead cell. She had no clue as to where she was, or even who she was. The most she could remember was the amount of swearing she did and the feeling of a rag on her mouth.

"Hey, asshole, let me the f*ck out of this cell, where the f*ck are you, hey do you hear me?" Liliana screamed as she grabbed at the metal bars holding her cell together, wishing she could calm down. She decided it would be a better use of her energy to check her newfound clothing that was placed on her: a white shirt, red baggy pants, a belt, and a pink and black jacket. There was nothing major like a photo, jewelry, or weapon on her person, so she could rule out owning anything before that cloaked f*cker took her from that nice island she remembered.

Although that raised a few questions in her mind, as she scratched her Auburn-colored hair, she felt how spiky it was. What was she like before this cell? Did she have friends and parents? What happened to that nice little island? She had to escape this sh*thole and find out, as she proceeded to kick the bars with all her might. Stopping only momentarily to look around, finding only an ungodly-looking toilet and a bed frame that was nowhere near sleep-able, knowing damn well this psychopath wouldn't have tossed in a mattress.

"Come on, Liliana, you are a fourteen-year-old girl, trapped in a cell, and it's about f*cking time to get out of this f*cking cell, and f*cking, beat the sh*t out of that asshole." Liliana wailed as she grabbed the worthless bed frame and bashed it against the bars until a snap could be heard.

Liliana quickly glanced through the frame to see the bars of the cell were broken. A smile quickly rose on her face as she tossed the frame to the side, well more so against the toilet, breaking the porcelain sh*tter, causing death to her living conditions, deciding it would be better to explore, as she stepped over the reminding bits of metal still pointing upwards.
—---------------
"Ok, now that I'm free and that toilet is dead, it's time to figure out where I am and what I can use to defend myself with." Liliana said as she looked down the long, dark hallway, walking slowly, her fist ready to punch anything in sight. Thankfully, the next couple of minutes were uneventful—just more empty cells, a few lanterns on the walls, and more hallway.

"At least I won't die of boredom!" Liliana said to herself, trying to figure out more about all this and herself. It was just odd; she probably did nothing to warrant some sick bastard taking her, and that means the guy just wanted to hurt her for some deranged reason. A few things she came to understand about herself: she had a foul mouth, like swearing felt so natural to Liliana, so either her childhood was growing up in a dysfunctional crack house, and she ran away, or she just loved to say f*ck, sh*t, bitch, and other copious amounts of curse words like they were going out of style; she liked putting her arms behind her neck; for some reason it felt nice; and the playful feeling her long hair brushing against her skin, was just a feeling of bliss for some reason.

The most she could remember of the island was this cute little raft that the spiky-haired boy, his "girlfriend," who looked almost like her, and this silver-haired teen had made. The weather was warm and comforting, and then it all turned black as these black monsters attacked the place, and the hooded f*cker came and took her ass to cell hell, and now she was here.

"Where did those other kids end up? Were they my friends, did I know them, or am I going f*cking mental?" Liliana pondered, realizing the irony of her being trapped in what was probably some rundown nut house/prison. So she could take an educated guess that she was in another world, recalling the girl and boy talking about it, and that meant there must be a way out of this place, and that meant freedom.
—---------------
It had felt like an hour to Liliana as she continued to look at the dead cells, only to find nothing—no weapons unless she wanted to use another bed frame—and her mind continued to keep laughing at her for not grabbing the toilet seat or lip. But f*ck no, she wasn't going near those unholy spawns of Satan. Thankfully, a door was straight ahead, which meant another ward, or hopefully the entrance. Besides, the bed frame would have been too big to fit through the small metal door anyway.

Silently, Liliana opened the door, mentally swearing at the creaking sound of the door, hoping her kidnapper wasn't near her. As she walked through, realizing that this was a laboratory, and judging by the tube, beakers, and surgical tools this lab was using recently, she could assume the f*cker was going to cut her up and play with her insides, the thought making Liliana want to vomit. Quickly holding back her vile and grabbing a hacksaw, like hell was she going to be someone's meat puppet for their science class?

"Ok, I got a weapon, and have made some progress; now what can I learn about my tormentor?" Liliana uttered as she started combing through notes and old books, which felt like mostly gibberish to the teen. The books were just some madman's ramblings about the human heart, sh*t like transplants, and more medical sh*t. All those books did was put her more on edge; her fruitcake was going to stuff her into someone else, or vice versa. Oh, like, hell was she going to let that happen, tossing the hacksaw to the side and grabbing a handful of knives off of a surgical table, hoping the knives would be more useful than a hacksaw?

"God, why couldn't I have found a chainsaw." Liliana muttered, proceeding to look at a pair of bloody metal tables in the center of the room, not liking the feeling in her chest as she continued to look at the aftermath of something probably violent and f*cked up.

“I see you found my laboratory; you were quite creative to use the bed as a means to escape your cell; I will admit, you're the first one to do that out of all my experiments." A voice declared, making Liliana jerk around in an attempt to find the source of the voice, only for no one to be in the room, her head snapping up to the ceiling as cameras, speakers, and a sickening black substance were glued to the ceiling.

"Who are you? What the f*ck do you want with me, you sick, twisted f*ck?" Liliana yelled as she raised her fist against a nearby wooden door to the next room, knives held in between her fingers to make her strikes hurt the mysterious figure.

"My name is of no importance to you, Liliana Darkbloom! All you need to know is that you are the key to opening the door to the darkness, so know that you may run, you can hide, you may fight me, but I will open the door, and when I do, Kingdom Hearts shall cleanse this world and every other world into darkness. So enjoy your freedom while you can; after all, you won't live long enough to enjoy it!" The voice said, making Liliana drop her knives and quickly grab at the doorknobs and violently turn the handle, running out of the room, like her f*cking life was on the line, as the next room only had an odd device that looked like it had a ray of light in the red center.

"f*ck it!" Liliana screamed as she ran into the portal of light. Sure, sure, she might die from this, but it was a risk she'd take. Like, like, hell was she going to end up helping some psychos with a need for genocide?
—---------
The first thing Liliana felt was the light burning, as it felt like she was on fire. The light was hurting her skin; it didn't feel like the calming sunlight of the island; it felt like she was traveling through the very sun itself, at the speed of light. This wasn't normal; that psychopath must have done something to her. Liliana knew he must have done something to her if he called her his experiment.

"f*ck, f*ck, f*ck, sh*t, f*ck muffin." Liliana cursed as she felt herself moving faster through the light until she was sent flying out of the beam of light and landed on something hard, quickly passing out from the pain, as her body felt like it had hit very hot, hard metal.
—-------------------
"Hey, are you ok, hey kid, you gotta wake up." A voice called out to Liliana as she opened her eyes closely, noticing someone was in front of her. Causing her eyes to dart open, she attempted to send a right hook at the unknown person in front of her. Only for her fist to be caught as she jolted up onto her feet.

"Hey, easy. I'm just making sure you're okay. Do you know where you are? Are you hurt, what's your name?" The man asked Liliana; his tone was worried, and he didn't sound like her crackhead psycho, making Liliana take a breath and look at the man. He was wearing a white button-up shirt, black pants, and a pair of sneakers. He had blond hair and brown eyes. Liliana quickly patted herself down as she watched the man grab something out of his car, so far she had a bad case of sunburn from this world's heat and an empty stomach. So outside of that, she was safe for now; the question was, for how long?

The blond man returned a second later, with a bottle of water, a stick of jerky, and a half-used bottle of cream. Making Liliana look at the man silently, he looked ok, even if this was way out of her comfort zone, if she even had one. Liliana quickly grabbed the water and meat snack and consumed them like it was her last meal, probably in her opinion of the past few hours, as the blond man rubbed some of the cream against her skin, making Liliana goan momentarily from the stinging feeling.

"Hey, it'll be ok, just some cream with aloe vera to help with your sunburns. You look like you've been out here all day; my name's Ethan, by the way, Ethan Winters." Ethan said, making Liliana feel a little more comfortable about being around the unknown stranger, even though she knew it was a stupid idea. But for now, willing to ignore her stupidity, she needed food, water and hopefully some answers, and Ethan didn't seem like a bad person.

"Hello Ethan, do you happen to know where I am, and why my back feels like it was hit with a f*cking sledgehammer?" Liliana asked, kindly handing the man her trash, as she quickly noticed the damaged car hood and silently cursed to herself, realizing she must have fallen on the man's car.

“I guess I fell on your car, my bad." Liliana said nervously, feeling like a total dumbass and a jerk for breaking the man's car and taking his food. However, Ethan didn't look angry or nervous, continuing to be concerned about her. It was an odd feeling that Liliana didn't know what to do except ask the man.

"Why, aren't you mad at me, Ethan? I damaged your car?" Liliana asked, slowly lowering her head in shame. Only for Ethan to raise her head and give an honest look on his face. Making Liliana wonder what the man was gonna say, she wished she had kept that hacksaw or grabbed one of the f*cking sh*tter seats.

"Well, for one, you're a kid, and I shouldn't be mad over you accidentally breaking something you had no control over. After all, I saw you fall out of the sky, and you looked hurt. So don't beat yourself up over my car, I make enough money to get it fixed after I'm done here. Besides, I don't even know your name yet." Ethan stated as he went over to his car, pulling out a half-melted popsicle from his ice chest and handing it to Liliana.

"My name is Liliana Darkbloom, and thanks for not being mad and for the food. So what brings you to this place? It looks like a sh*thole if you ask me." Liliana said, quickly eating the melting orange cream treat and honestly enjoying the moment. This was definitely making her day of prison and torment feel a tad bearable, but then again, she still had the rest of the day to deal with; after all, she was in a new world; what could go wrong?

--------
Liliana was interested in Ethan's reason for coming to an odd place named Dulvey, Louisiana. The blond-haired man told her he was looking for his ex-wife; she had gone missing for three years, and the moment he got news of it, he booked it to this dry, humid, swampy place. Probably made his girlfriend worried about him. But Liliana didn't mind following him up the long dirt road to the Baker Estate.

It sounded fun in her mind. Ethan told her people had gone missing, the family had gone missing a while back, and the house was most likely abandoned, so she'd see some creepy stuff and go sightseeing, and Ethan would get to move on with his life and then visit his girlfriend. Donna was her name if the letter was said correctly in the blondes' car. Liliana had high hopes for this mission—to take her mind off of her psycho kidnapper and think of a f*cking plan, as she had no clue as to how to get to another world, let alone come up with the money to do things.

“Hey, Ethan, what do you think I should do after this is over, and we find Mia?" Liliana asked the blonde, taking a sip of water and putting the bottle in her jacket. She thought about taking it off, but the heat wasn't too bothersome for her to deal with. Maybe it was the cause of being part of the island, or she liked the heat? But watching Ethan fight the mosquitoes and mounds of sweat coming off of his shirt and forehead was priceless, in her opinion.

"I'm not too sure. You haven't mentioned your parents, and you don't look too likely to return to them, so I could drive you as far as I can. I doubt Mia would mind the company at the hospital. Besides, I can't just leave a kid alone out here; it wouldn't feel right." Ethan responded as he swatted a mosquito that had landed on his arm. The duo arrived at the front gate, and Liliana was excited as she grabbed at the old, rusty chain and lock. They were going to have to go around the side, so there was more exploring and mysterious things to uncover.

"f*ck, I was hoping to go through the front gate and get this over with quickly. I guess the city must have closed the gate off after the Bakers disappeared and the countless other people over the last three years." Ethan said, as he tried to peek into the front yard, that yelling hello probably wasn't an option.

"Hey, Ethan looks over there; I think it's a Van. He looks all old and f*cked up!" Liliana said, running over to the old, rundown van in the distance. Ethan caught up to Liliana as the Van got closer, and the haunting feeling that something bad was going to happen slowly made its way into Ethan's mind. Maybe this was a bad idea; maybe Mia was dead all this time, and the locals were just f*cking with him? But Ethan had to know the truth. Donna told him that if he couldn't move on with his guilt, then he'd never move on with his life.
—---------------
Liliana was in awe of the run-down van. It seemed to have been abandoned for a good while, probably a year or two at most, based on the amount of dust, rust, and damaged equipment littered around it. The main entrance of the van has a smashed window, so either someone was living in the old estate or a drunk came by.

"Ethan, this is so weird—camera equipment, blue tarps, and coolers. It looks like this stuff has been here for ages." Liliana said, calling the blond man over as she pulled the sliding door of the van open, getting hit with a horrible smell that smelled like death and old tuna.

"I think I'm going to throw up! This is f*cking disgusting." Liliana said, gagging at the insides of the van; it was littered with trash, half-eaten food, and maggots. Liliana saw something and quickly grabbed a piece of paper out of the filth, just as Ethan arrived at the van, quickly shutting the door and trying to hold back his vile.

"Ok, this says Episode seventeen of The Sewer Gators. Gators, sneak into a Louisiana ghost house! So I'm guessing whoever these guys were, they've been gone for a long time." Liliana said, looking at the van again and scratching her head at the odd mystery. First Mia tells Ethan to come to a ghost house, and now a van belongs to a TV show.

"I'm guessing we'll find out once we get inside the main estate!" Ethan said it optimally, grabbing the paper from Liliana and turning it over to find the words "Join us" written in caked blood. Ethan showed Liliana the mysterious words, and they didn't sit right with the pair. This felt like they were walking into some horror movie bullsh*t, like Evil Dead meets The Texas Chainsaw Massacre in Louisiana-type stuff.

“Guess we might have company inside?" Lilliana whispered as they walked over to some fencing. It had an opening, and with the barbed wire they'd have to crawl through, Liliana got to her knees and began crawling under the wire. Ethan followed behind her a minute later after he noticed a sign reading, accept her gift. Ethan dove under the wire, and the pair had made it into the Baker's property.
—-------------------
Liliana and Ethan decided to run for a minute, as the endless amounts of wildlife overtook the old dirt path. The neverending buzzing of the mosquitos was starting to piss Liliana off, and after the van, the pair wanted to get to work quicker. Suddenly Liliana stopped moving, causing Ethan to stop and look at the teen.

"What's wrong Liliana?" Ethan said asking the girl, As her eyes looked over to the clearing, suddenly Liliana ran over to the clearing turning her head at a dirt hill.

"I swear I saw a guy in a yellow checkered jacket walk right by us!" Liliana said, touching the dirt hill and looking around to find nothing—no hiding spots, just trees and a swamp. Ethan placed a hand on the girl's shoulder.

"I think we should get inside. The heat is starting to get to us; besides, if that guy's real, maybe he'll have some answers; maybe you just saw a homeless man walking by." Ethan stated that as the duo kept moving until they saw an army of crows picking and eating at the body of a dead, rotting horse, its body had been hacked open, and muscle and bone were sticking out. Liliana could only vomit at the sight of the poor creature. As she turned away to avoid seeing the disgusting thing, the next thing she saw made her blood run cold, and her stomach felt like it had been hit with a hammer.

"You must be sh*tting me, Ethan; what in the ever-living f*ck is going on around here?" Liliana yelled, grabbing the blond man from the horse and seeing the ghastly sight of countless horse legs and bodies tied up together with saws and ropes forming some macabre, psychologically f*cked up form of modern art. The only way, though, was going under the ropes supporting the sickening, rotten, centerpiece of the trail. Liliana just kept mentally swearing as she and Ethan crouched underneath the horse ring, and Liliana knew things were about to get worse if the van and horses were anything to go by.
—-----------
The duo kept moving through the path, and Liliana kept saying the word sh*t over and over again; her mind couldn't stop thinking about all those poor horses, and the sickening art that those poor things became. She just wanted to be done with this Mia sh*t and book it to someplace happier; screw her kidnapper, screw this house, she just wanted a normal day. More dead crows littered the pathway until Liliana, and Ethan noticed smoke, right near the guest house.

Quickly, Liliana and Ethan jumped down the small hill, spotting a brown handbag, among a burned pile of clothes, trash, and other random objects. Ethan quickly grabbed the bag, digging through its contents until he pulled out a burned driver's license.

"It's Mia's! She was here at some point, so she could be inside the guest house." Ethan questioned, dropping the bag and license, as Liliana looked at the creepy swing that was moving by itself despite there being no wind at the moment. The outside of the house looked rundown, with vines growing all over the outside, and paint faded and peeling. Quickly Liliana ran onto the pouch following Ethan, as he opened the door into the dark rundown house.

—------------
"Ethan, this place gives me the creeps; can we just find your ex and get the f*ck out of here?" Liliana said as Ethan pulled out a flashlight from his pocket, shining the light throughout the hallway. Liliana quickly grabbed at the door handle, only for it to be locked, causing Liliana to scream f*ck. She could only move towards them, spotting a metal shelving rack, old dusty photos, and broken parts of various walls and ceilings, with god knows what inside the walls.

"I think I see a kitchen; guess we came through the back entrance; let's see if we can find a way to the main house!" Ethan said, looking at a cabinet with a locked chain. Liliana followed close by, looking at the bright light of the outside as the sounds of a storm could be heard in the distance.

"I hope we'll be done before the storm hits, I don't have any rain gear on me!" Liliana declared, following Ethan into the old kitchen.
—------------
The first thing Liliana and Ethan noticed was the vile smell throughout the kitchen, as dirty dishes littered the sink, and piles of garbage littered the large kitchen. Ethan checked the microwave to find a dead crow that had been demolished, and he painted the microwave black. Liliana looked at the large pot on the dining room table, opening the lid, to find some ungodly gumbo full of rotten meat and co*ckroaches crawling out of the pot.

"f*ck!" Liliana screamed as she quickly brushed away the roaches that had crawled into her arms. She hoped the refrigerator would be a better sight as she opened the handle. It turns out the fridge was caked in mold, slime, and smelt like a sh*thole as Liliana slammed the door closed, exciting the kitchen, as she found a hallway with stairs that probably led to the upper levels of the house.
—------------
The second floor of the guest house is small, only housing a large collection of mannequins and a desk with VHS tape on the side. Liliana decided to grab the tape, maybe shed, find a player and get some answers about this f*cking nightmare.
Ethan had just arrived as Liliana had descended the stairs. Holding the tape close to her person, Ethan flashed an antique coin as the pair walked through the hallway, spotting a tipped-over dresser that was massive, old smaller dressers in need of repair, and many clocks and pictures until they found an open door on the right. Ethan went first, holding his flashlight; Liliana followed close by, as the only light in the room came from a TV that was mysteriously on. The room had a large piano, table, chairs, and papers covering the floor, with a burnt-out chimney in the distance, but that wasn't what made it creepy; it was the near-pitch black that surrounded them that made Liliana feel scared.

Ethan began combing the room, noticing a fuse board on the wall and a few pictures of Mia, on the table; she was here somewhere. So Ethan decided to dig through more papers while Liliana watched the TV and its VHS player, quickly popping the tape into the device and hitting play.
—-----------
"Boo!" A man jumped out of the camera, and as Liliana jumped, the man said it was June 1, 2017. So this tape was made roughly two months ago, and the camera and name were Claney Jarvis; he seemed to be the one controlling the footage.

"So these guys must have been the sewer gators!" Liliana whispered as Ethan walked up right behind her. As they walked, the group of Claney, Peter, and Andre talked about the show and their lives. One was a news anchor, one was a lawyer, and Claney used to be a cameraman for a company called Terra Save. Pete was complaining about Claney to Andre, which made Liliana sad. She didn't know why, but she felt connected to Claney.
The gators continued to talk about filming their episode, and as Claney remained silent, Liliana knew the other two didn't care much about the mysterious cameraman. The more the tape moved on, the more she got worried about Claney. They had entered the guest house, and made it to the disgusting kitchen in the dead of night, but only the light of Claney's camera shone through the haunted guest house.

Things had gotten interesting to Liliana, and Ethan as the asshole named Andre began talking about the baker family, making Ethan remember that guy at the gas station talking about the whole family going missing during a big storm that hit the area only three years ago. The Gators had mentioned Jack Baker, who was the head of the family, his wife Marguerite, and their two kids, Lucas and Zoe. This caused Ethan to wonder if they met Mia before everyone vanished three years ago.

As Pete kept rambling about the show, and him getting dirty, Claney was looking around the kitchen, finding the same disgusting soup, on the table, and trash on the floor, plus cobwebs all over the ceiling that added to the creepy vibe of the house, until Pete noticed that Andre had gone missing, leaving just Pete, and Claney alone in the kitchen. They could only venture deeper into the dark, silent house, walking ever so softly, as they were scared sh*tless at this point. It had only taken them a minute for them to arrive at the same room that Liliana and Ethan had just entered. Andre rushed into the room, tripping on the big leather chair.

Claney had decided to mess with the fireplace, fingering a handle, pulling it, as part of the wall began opening up, revealing a crawl space and a ladder down to the basem*nt of the guest house. Pete entered first followed by Claney, as the scummy anchor told Claney to go first, as the cameraman climbed down the wooden ladder. Claney quickly turned around and found Andr, standing motionless looking at the house's brick wall. Claney slowly walked over to the man, grabbing his shoulder, as blood dripped from Andre's mouth, he was stabbed into one of the guest house's water pipes. Andres's body fell into Claney, making the cameraman scream, as the tape began glitching out, as the silhouette of a man could be seen in the distance as the tape ended.
—-------------
"Jesus f*cking Christ!" Liliana cursed as she pressed her hand against her mouth. She had just watched a man die, and Claney was possibly next. Quickly, Ethan rushed to the fireplace, opened the wall, and started to walk through the hole.

"Ethan, what the f*ck are you doing? You saw what happened to Andre and Claney. It's too dangerous to go down there; we don't even know if that murder is still down there." Liliana whispered to Ethan, and as the man went into the crawlspace, Liliana quickly followed. She didn't want to be alone after watching that tape in the dark.

"It's the only way to get to Mia, so I have to keep going. Besides that, it was months ago. We don't even know if that man is still living here or has moved on. I know you're scared, Liliana; I'm scared too, so if you want to take a moment to rest, I'll wait with you till you're ready." Ethan said, looking at the Auburn-haired girl. She was scared out of her mind, and they both needed a moment.

Little did they know that that moment of safety would be their last for a long while, as the mystery of the Baker Estate slowly got closer to being answered.

-----
Something had been bothering Liliana for a good minute as she descended the old ladder into the basem*nt of the Baker's guest house. Once her feet touched the ground, Liliana pulled out the Sewer Gators tape from her jacket pocket, something about the tape didn't sit right with the girl.

When Ethan finally made it down the ladder, well, thanks to the ladder breaking halfway through, he let Liliana giggle at his pain for just a second, then offered him a hand, which he took. The basem*nt was dark and sinister as Ethan shined his flashlight across the room, the light stopping on some bloody pipes where Andre had been killed in the tape.

"Ethan, I realized something was wrong with the tape!" Liliana said, looking at the scratched-out paper on the side of the tape. She decided to peel the paper back as her eyes widened. As she grabbed the tape, Ethan quickly bent down to pick it up, and Liliana started to cry.

"What's wrong Liliana?" Ethan asked his partner, as she pounded his hands against the broken ladder. Loudly saying sh*t, sh*t, sh*t over and over again.

"The tape has been tampered with; someone messed with the audio, and is f*cking with us!" Liliana stated, bringing the tape closer and showing Ethan the words on the tape underneath his flashlight: "Clancy's sh*tty job." Someone was messing with them and was attempting to cover their tracks, at least in a bad way. Making Liliana more pissed off, whoever was living here was hurting the poor camera named Clancy and was f*cking with them.

"Come on, Ethan, deeper into the basem*nt we go; let's get those f*ckers, and get your ex back; whoever is behind this is going to pay!" Liliana said, running deeper into the basem*nt. Ethan quickly followed, nodding in an argument with the teen. Someone was going to pay; first, they'd find Mia, report the tape to the cops, and catch the f*cker for ruining the lives of three guys making a semi-interesting ghost show that was probably fake.

Liliana stopped moving once she came to a giant area that was flooded. The water looked murky, and in her honest opinion, she didn't want to go in, not knowing if something would attack her and Ethan. But the flooded basem*nt didn't stop the blonde. As he walked into the cold water, walking through the water without hesitation, Liliana slowly stepped into the water, hating the feeling of the cold against her skin and clothes. She enjoyed the cold of the beach, but this felt unbearable as the water was reaching her head. Slowly, they crept closer to a point where they'd have to put their heads underwater to progress with their mission.

A moment later Ethan made it through the murky water, waiting for Liliana to get out of the water.
"So, Liliana, how did you know about the tape, it seems like you know something about cameras and stuff." Ethan said as the teen pulled herself from under the water. Quickly, Liliana ran for dry land, swearing at the fact that her clothes were smelly and wet as she took her jacket off, and tossed it over her shoulder.

"Well, my friend's dad was big into photography and filming, and we used to watch her work on editing and the different types of ways to get the images to look right, so I could tell the tape was altered due to the film doesn't look compressed, as the footage looked more digital, so it could be editing easier if it's quicker to make different cuts to show people; we just happen to get an edited cut of the footage! One where Clancy's name was replaced with Claney?" Liliana explained as she looked back at the water, thanking whatever god above that a dead body wasn't inside to scare the sh*t out of her, and Ethan.

"I guess that makes sense, Come on let's get going!" Ethan said, looking at the wooden door in front of them.
—-------
Ethan was the first to enter through the door. His flashlight shined through the narrow hallway, illuminating the dark room in a matter of seconds. A light shone in the distance, making him run over to the light and spot a woman inside the cell!

"Liliana, it's Mia!" Ethan let out, looking around the room for anything to break the chains, holding the handmade cell together. Liliana was more interested in how the woman was still alive; something was off. Who has a cell in the basem*nt of a rundown guest house, and what was the reason for Mia to end up inside her prison? Also, if she was imprisoned for what must have been years, how come she wasn't malnourished, or was someone feeding her?

Ethan quickly returned with a pair of bolt cutters from around the corner, breaking the chains that held his ex in the small cell. Liliana would admit that she was a little jealous of Mia's living conditions—a decent bed, no sh*tter from the bowels of Satan's asshole. She seemed more like a sad guest who just needed to sleep off a hangover, instead of a prisoner for some psycho. Sure there was patting on some of the walls and trash in the corner, but it looked better than her cell after a landslide.

"Mia! Ethan whispered, making the black-haired woman jolt up off of the bed and onto her feet, looking around the room. She was definitely on something or scared sh*tless if the twitching look in her eyes was any indication to Liliana. Ethan, however, was busy asking her questions that she didn't know or was hiding; she was more busy thinking about escaping the basem*nt. Liliana agreed with the woman that they needed to get to higher ground and get to the cops, or some real firepower, if they were going to deal with whoever lived there on the main estate.

"You shouldn't be here; it's not safe; Daddy's coming; we got a go now," Mia said, panicking, making Ethan more nervous for his ex, but Liliana decided it was best to check the table where Ethan, found the bolt cutters, finding a note that had a lot of people's names with dead, lost or turned written on both sides, thanking whoever the god of this world was that Clancy was just lost, so he might still be alive.

"Mia, you've been gone for three years. You have to tell me what's going on!" Ethan asked his ex, and they stood next to Liliana, gazing at the narrow, dark hallway in front of them. Liliana could see it in Mia's eyes; the woman looked like she didn't know time had passed, which meant she must have been drugged or seduced for the past three years, if her attempts at understanding Riku's dad were anything to go by.

"Was, I have been gone for three years, Ethan I thought I sent that message to stay away and move on with your life. Please tell me you did that, but then why would you come back for me?" Mia said, asking the blonde, as the trio entered the dark passage to god knows where.

"I did move on. It took a while, and the online girlfriend I have, had a lot of conversations to move on from the fact that you've been missing in my life for three years. I almost did move on, at least until I got your message, and Donna told me this, while stupid was probably the only way, I could fully move on. But yeah you've been gone for three years, Mia what happened?" Ethan said, now asking his ex what happened again despite her being on something or suffering from memory loss, as the group made their way through another room that had a dirty medical bed that made Lilliana's skin crawl for some reason.

"Mia, how do you know where you're going?" Ethan asked as they ventured deeper into a room with an old couch and a side room. That was a question Liliana wanted to know as well; after all, there's no way Mia could have been a prisoner if she could freely understand the layout of the guest house; something smelled like sh*t, and it wasn't Mia. Liliana had to keep her guard up; things still didn't make sense in this place.

"The family used to bring me this way for dinner! That's how I learned how to get through this place; being stuck here for three years has its advantages." Mia whispered as she checked a wall, panicking about something being gone, before sinking into herself on the couch. Liliana decided it would be best to pull Ethan into the side room, which was more like a giant closet, as things felt nothing sat right with Mia.

"Ethan, something is wrong with your ex! She's definitely on some kind of drug or something. This is well beyond standard fear of being locked up in levels of sh*t here!" Liliana whispered as she stuck her head out to see Mia motionless on the couch.

"I know, Mia seems off, but once we get out of here, she's in a hospital where she can rest away from whoever kept her here. I'm sure things will be ok." Ethan said, as a scream could be heard, making the duo look to see Mia was gone, and a large hole in the wall was made, causing Ethan to run up the stairs. Liliana quickly followed, swearing up a storm in her head, the bitch wasn't just on a sh*t ton of drugs, she must have been on some serious redneck level roids to pull a literal Kool-Aid man on the f*cking wall. Although Liliana wished it was just the wall being old and rotted on the inside, there's no way Mia could have superhuman strength, right?
—----------
"Where'd she go?" Liliana whispered, looking over at Ethan, as the blonde ran through the hallway, checking the bathroom, but only finding two first aid bottles.

"She wasn't in the bathroom, and the rain isn't helping me hear her, so Mia could be anywhere throughout the guest house!" Ethan said, handing Liliana one of the bottles, as a knocking sound could be heard from the door leading to the basem*nt.

"I didn't close the door, so how did Mia get around us to close it, without us hearing a damn thing?" Liliana whispered, her eyes widening, wondering how Mia could have made her way through the floored area of the basem*nt, and well, the whole damn basem*nt, with a broken ladder to circle to f*ck with them. Was Mia superhuman, because if so, then Liliana wished she had a f*cking weapon or at least a gun to shoot the bitch? She signed up for a mystery adventure and to put some psycho away, not fight the living embodiment of a redneck she-hulk.

"I'm going to go down there; stay up here, got it!" Ethan said as Liliana nodded and grabbed a wooden drawer from a nearby small dresser. If Mia came upstairs, then at least she could hit her in the head, so she and Ethan could make a run for it.

Liliana could see Ethan, who was slowly walking down the stairs. The staircase looked pitch black in front of them, and the sounds of Mia channeling her inner Grudge weren't helping; it only made the pair feel more scared. Ethan took a few steps forward, then he stopped. His heart was pounding in his chest. Mia was crawling up the stairs towards him, and suddenly in an instant, she was standing next to him. Her skin was looking paler, and she seemed to be a lot crazier.

"Ethan, get the f*ck out of there! Your ex looks like a f*cking psycho!" Liliana screamed, however, it was too late, as Mia grabbed hold of Ethan, sending him flying up the stairs, and into Liliana, knocking the drawer out of her hands.

"f*ck!" Lillian cursed, quickly getting up, alongside Ethan, noticing that Mia was running at them with a knife in her hand, moving like a rabid dog with tunnel vision, proceeding to stab at Ethan's arms multiple times, as the blond could only block the painful cuts. However, it wasn't enough, as Mia stabbed through the blonde's left hand with the kitchen knife, just as Liliana grabbed one of the tables in the room and hit Mia in the head with the wooden object.

Ethan quickly took his right hand and yanked the knife out of his hand. Liliana poured some of the medical liquid on his wound, making the injury heal almost instantly as they looked at the unconscious form of Mia. Tonight was going to be a sh*tshow if anyone else on this property was just like Mia.

"Ethan, your ex is f*cked up!" Liliana said as she walked over to Mia, the dark-haired woman. She was thankfully on the floor, out cold like a sack of potatoes. However, the moment of peace was quickly dashed as Mia's eyes opened, and she stood out.

"Get out! Leave me alone; you've been a bad girl! I don't want to hurt them, anyone?" Mia yelled as Ethan walked closer to Mia and Liliana, only for Mia to grab Liliana's wrist and slam her through wooden walls, destroying it, causing Ethan to run over to the teen, who had grabbed an ax from the wreckage.

"Ethan, stand back; I'm going to bury this hatchet right into the bitches, f*cking head!" Liliana screamed, running at the super-powered being, swinging the ax rapidly into Mia's arms and neck, only for the raven-haired woman to keep going forward, delivering quick stabs that thankfully missed Liliana, leaving her wide open, as Ethan got behind Mia in an attempt to catch her off guard, so Liliana could get more hits into her. The plan was working slowly, as whatever was making Mia into the murderous version of Wonder Woman only lasted so far. The woman was slowing down, just long enough for Liliana to swing the ax with all her might into Mia's head. As blood sprayed, her body finally stopped moving. As Liliana grabbed the ax and started swinging even more blows into the corpse of Mia, she had to make sure. Mia had to be dead; if she was this powerful, then who knows what anyone else would be like?

"Liliana, it's enough; she's dead!" Ethan said, grabbing hold of Liliana's ax. Liliana quickly looked at Ethan, dropping the ax, and whimpered. She was afraid this was becoming too much for her. They needed to get out of here; they needed better weapons or some f*cking alcohol.

"Oh boy, look what you've done to my baby girl!" A voice called out, making the duo look at the basem*nt stairs. A man in his late fifties was standing at the entrance, holding a chainsaw in his hands.

"You'd better run, or else! You're f*cked!" The man in the yellow checkered shirt said, walking slowly over to Liliana and Ethan, pulling the cord of his chainsaw, that Jack Baker had finally arrived in the guest house. The question was: could Liliana and Ethan survive the head of the baker's household, or what would be left of them once the chase was over?

--------

What the f*ck!" Liliana shouted as the man known as Jack Baker etched closer to Liliana and Ethan. Ethan quickly bolted for the ax that Liliana dropped, scooping the bloody weapon up and running to the door that connected to the guest house. Liliana quickly followed as Jack started to chase them. His laugh echoed through the halls of the old guest house. Liliana didn't want to get near that man, let alone fight him. If Mia was hard as sh*t to kill, what was the psycho hillbilly with a ducking chainsaw going to take to kill?
—----
The rooms began to feel narrower, and Liliana could feel her heart racing as she held Ethan's hand. His insane laughter at Jack continued, and the motor of his chainsaw roared as he rammed the saw's blade through the wooden door that separated them; it wasn't unlocked. The psycho just wanted to show them that he was out of his f*cking mind or watched The Texas Chainsaw Massacre too many times.

"Liliana, head for the attic; I'll try and hold him off till you can escape!" Ethan yelled, turning around and brandishing the axe that killed Mia, ready to fight Jack long enough for Liliana to hide in the attic. Liliana looked at Ethan like he was crazy. There was no way that he'd be able to fight a chainsaw-wielding psycho alone, but Liliana knew nothing would change his mind; hopefully, she'd find something in the attic and save Ethan.

"You better not f*cking die on me, Ethan! If you do, I'll find Donna and make sure she slaps the sh*t out of your corpse." Liliana yelled as she ran up the stairs to the second level of the house, surprised that the ladder to the attic was open despite the power to the guest house being off. Quickly, Liliana bolted up the ladder to the attic, not focusing on the mannequins and empty boxes; she needed a weapon to save Ethan.

"Come on, Liliana, that psycho must have a gun, or another ax, chainsaw, sh*t, even a rusty pipe would work?" Liliana whispered to herself as she ran through the narrow hallways of the attic. The deeper Liliana made her way through the attic, the more restless she felt. What if Ethan was already fighting that fruitcake or getting cut up? Would she be able to fight the leader of the bakers with no weapons?

Liliana made her way into this last room of the attic, quickly spotting a ladder that would most likely take them outside if they could escape Jack. Liliana quickly ran for the ladder, it was small and not strong enough for both of them to go up at the same time, but it was doable. They could make a run for it and hide till a new plan was formed.

"Now you could do that, but I wouldn't advise going up that ladder. Momma will catch you, and she doesn't take too kindly to unwanted guests." A voice let out, making Liliana jump, turning around to see a hooded man crawl out from a pile of mannequins and boxes against the wall. The figure wore a sickly green hoodie and had darker skin like Jack and Mia, but the thing that made Liliana not like that man was the look in his eyes, the look of pure insanity, and the joy on his face, like he wanted to kill her in the worst ways possible and enjoy it.

"What should I do then?" Liliana asked the unknown man, hoping that if she could buy some time, Ethan would come any second, and they'd knock this freak out, and have time to run from Jack.
"Well, you can run, climb that ladder, and head outside. But Momma is nearby and kills you. Or I can knock you out, take you, and whatever is left of Ethan, to dinner. See if you can survive my family and our house; now that sounds like better odds to me. After all, the only weapons in the guest house are being held by yours truly, Daddy, and Ethan, so unless you can dodge a bullet and get a killer right, I'm holding all the cards." Lucas Baker declared, pulling out a handgun from his hoodie pocket and pointing it at Liliana.

------
Ethan, Ethan, Ethan! Here, piggy, piggy, piggy! I'm done huffing; now it's time to start puffing." Jack yelled, letting out a loud burst of laughter, as his chainsaw finished destroying the wooden door. Ethan looked at the mad smile on Jack Baker. The man was grinning with a level of insanity that wasn't normal, even for psychos.

"f*ck it!" Ethan shouted, throwing his bloody ax at Jack Baker, hitting him in the face, as he quickly ran up the stairs to help Liliana find an escape route. He wasn't dying in this place; a bigger weapon was needed to kill Jack, and that meant going to the Baker household, where the other members would likely be. It was a foolish idea, but the chances of him fighting a madman with a chainsaw while protecting Liliana were suicide. Even if he did beat Jack, there was no way he'd walk away without losing a limb. Donna wouldn't like him showing up with an arm or a leg missing.
—---
Ethan quickly bolted up the stairs, and the sounds of the chainsaw grew louder as Jack kept up with him, Ethan hoped Liliana had found an exit or was close to one.

"Ah, come on, boy! I'm not going to hurt you much; this will be over in an instant. You'll be part of the family in no time; it's what our baby girl wants. You are going to love little Eve once you accept her gift, and I welcome you properly to the family, son!" Jack declared that as Ethan ran through a door, spotting Liliana, she wasn't moving, and it wasn't till Ethan entered the room that he saw a hooded man with a pistol.

"Lucas, I see you got the other one! Good, they'll go nicely with that silver-haired kid we found earlier. You knock out the girl; I'll take Ethan, and then grab Mia." Jack let out a chainsaw as Ethan attempted to grab Lucas, but instead, the leader of the baker family grabbed hold of his shoulder and delivered a nasty right hook to the man's face, knocking him out instantly.

"You f*cking bastards!" Liliana yelled as Lucas walked up to her, alongside Jack. A stabbing feeling could be felt in Liliana's neck as she felt sleepy, quickly dropping to the floor. The last thing she saw was Ethan's unconscious face, as a pair of black boots suddenly appeared, kicking her in the face.
—----
When Liliana woke up, the first thing she noticed was the lack of Ethan, or the Bakers. Everything was different; the guest house was gone and replaced with a cave. It felt familiar to her, and she quickly realized it was the cave that Sora, Riku, Kairi, and she must have played in. So this was the island that she must have lived on.

"Am I dreaming? This feels so f*cking real!" Liliana whispered to herself, and as her hand rubbed the walls of the tiny cave, the mysterious wooden door was gone. The only noises she could hear outside were the salty wind and the ocean waves. It made Liliana want to go outside and see if anyone else was in her dream. Maybe she'd find her mom, dad, or Sora and the others. It might be a nice experience before she wakes up to whatever insanity the Bakers have planned for her and Ethan.
—------
The sunlight on Destiny Island was more intense, as Liliana quickly covered her eyes with her hands. She knew the world was bright, but this was insane. But once her eyes adjusted to the bright sun, the endless blue skies and puffy white clouds did look breathtaking. Almost as beautiful as the blue waters that surrounded the play island, like what could have gone wrong to send her to some asylum, crack house gone wrong.
Suddenly, Liliana felt her heart start to race as she saw some familiar faces sitting on the giant, weird tree in one of the smaller parts of the island. The sight of Spiky Brown and Auburn-colored hair made her excited; it was Sora and Kairi. The sight of them made Liliana smile; they were just part of her dream, but it was nice seeing some familiar faces.

I bet those lovebirds are looking deeply into their eyes, ready to make out. Riku's probably jealous that they're getting more romantic than he and Selphie are right now." Liliana whispered as she quietly made her way over to the tree, doing her best to not ruin the moment. She wanted to curse at whoever made the wooden walkway to the tree; the boards were so noisy, it was unreal. The adults of Destiny Island must have been against teenage romance and thought of these f*cking boards.

Thankfully, Liliana's silence paid off as she looked right behind her friends; at least she hoped they were her friends, and this wasn't her mind treating itself to cope with whatever sh*t house life she had. Liliana quickly pushed those thoughts to the back of her mind as she looked at Sora and Kairi. They just laid against the tree motionlessly, and it was starting to freak Liliana out a little bit.

"Guys, I knew you heard me coming, so drop the cold shoulder act; it's not funny. Where's Riku, and the others? Sora, Kairi, answer me already; this isn't funny anymore. Bullsh*t dream or not, I am still here." Liliana yelled, shaking her friend's shoulders, until she held their skin and touched her hands. Suddenly Liliana stopped moving as her mind was freaking the f*ck out, Sora and Kairi's skin was freezing, and that didn't seem right given a tropical island at the beginning of summer.

Liliana quickly let go of her friends, and she quickly ran to the other side of the tree to take a look at them. The moment she saw their faces, her blood ran cold. She could feel her fingers shaking in horror at the sight of Sora, and Kairi made her want to scream. Quickly, Liliana covered her mouth with her hands as she looked down at Sora and Kairi. Liliana wanted to scream, cry, and f*cking curse till her mouth got sick of the word, f*ck! Sora and Kairi's faces made Liliana want to wake up to the nightmare of the Bakers already. Sora was missing his right eye, and Kairi was missing her left eye. But that was the worst of it, as their stomachs were cut open, with guts and other organs spilling onto the white sand. Sora's heart was in Kairi's stomach. Kairi was missing both of her arms. Each of them was missing a leg and an ungodly amount of skin from their bodies.

"What the f*ck!" Liliana said, falling to hold back her vomit as she started to puke, as her brain finally was assaulted by the smell of their dead, rotting bodies. Liliana's mind was going into overdrive as she started to run away from the corpses of her friends. She wanted to wake up; this was too much for her to withstand, as she looked at one of the numerous trees and ran headfirst into it, hoping that the pain would wake her up and that she'd escape this hellhole for the more southern hellhole with Ethan and the hillbilly squad. She didn't want to see Sora, and Kairi again, let alone think about where all the missing skin, organs, and limbs went.

"That won't work, Liliana; it won't let you leave! Not until you know it's pain and suffering." Sora and Kairi said in unison that as Liliana quickly got up to see her friends, making her want to go home badly, Sora and Kairi's bodies were walking towards her, held by strings made from intestines and bones. They continued to etch closer to her as the smell of rotten flesh and spoiled fish assaulted Liliana's senses. The more they spoke, the more Liliana felt like she was going to choke to death from the smell.

"It is painful, isn't it, child? To know that you couldn't save them and that this game is nothing more than deadly fun at your expense. I wonder what you will do once the truth is revealed." It let out as Liliana turned around, and her eyes widened at the sight before her. It was a skeleton-like being with haunting blue eyes made of fire; its bones were sickening ash black, like it was burned well beyond the bone to become a symbol of malice incarcerated. Furthermore, it had six black bones where the wings would have been, and they were encased in red flames. Whoever or what this monster was, it was not something to be messed with, and Liliana knew fighting it would be a suicide attempt in the making.

"Speechless, I know, child! I have become the stuff of nightmares, but alas, you do not need to feel my wrath until the thirteen are gathered. Be blessed, my number two. For the reckoning shall be upon us one day! Now sleep; I shall return you to your world of slaughter and misery. I hope your journey is enlightening, my little dark bloom." It said that as Liliana's eyes grew hazy, and her body quickly vanished from the dream world back to the world of the living.

"Kay, that is number two out of your thirteen, First Hate, and now little Liliana, hopefully, my Doctor, will find suitable warriors for our clash." It whispered as the bodies of Sora and Kairi turned to ash, It looked down at them as ash blew against the grains of sand of its old home. One day, the goddesses of light would pay for destroying its life, and the love it desperately craved with Sora.

-------

Ethan felt like sh*t, as he sank in and out of consciousness; his head felt like it was on fire, and his body twitched in pain, but he couldn't move. As the blond opened his eyes fully to see a macabre dinner table in front of him, Liliana was still unconscious and, thankfully, wasn't bound to a chair like he was. Although the more Ethan looked around the f*cked-up dining room of the bakers, the more he didn't like what was coming, eying the rotten and sinister feast of molded meat, beer, and god knows what was plated on the table.

Ethan could feel his arms scraping against the rooms that held him down as he swayed side to side in his chair until the sounds of footsteps could be heard, making the man stop like a deer in headlights, as the door opened as Jack Baker entered the room, followed by his wife, their insane son Lucas, and Mia, plus what looked like a teenage boy with a bag over his head, as the insane family took their seats at the table ready to feast.

“Grandma, don't go scaring that young girl once she wakes up, you hear?” Marguerite declared, causing Ethan to jump in his seat at the sight of the nearly dead-looking woman who appeared out of nowhere next to Liliana and the mysterious teen.

"Ah, come on, ma! I doubt she’d be any worse than Zoe; besides, I doubt these dumbasses will survive for that long!” Lucas said, tossing pieces of food at Liliana and the bagged teen, who began moaning as he gasped for air underneath the makeshift trash bag mask. Marguerite stood up for a moment and walked over to the teen, proceeding to remove the bag from his head. Ethan could see the teen panting and gasping for air, as if he had been tormented by that mask for a good while. The teen had long silver hair, a yellow shirt, and big blue baggy pants with a couple of belts on his sides, like he was part of some edgy K-pop phase in his life, and his green eyes were terrified as they dazed across the room until they stopped at Liliana.

“You’d better behave yourself, boy! If you make a peep, I'm knocking your ass out again; we're going to have some more fun!” Jack yelled at the frightened teen as he got up and walked over to Ethan, who was looking for an escape route or weapon. He had to find a way out; he had to get Liliana out of this place before these psychos hurt any more than they already did.

“Ethan!” Mia moaned as Ethan quickly snapped to see his ex-wife, her gray skin still flaky and caked in blood from the attempted murder that Liliana had caused in her attempt to kill the woman. Ethan kept trying to look away from the woman, as part of her skull was caved in and bits of brain matter and blood dripped from her open skull, making Ethan want to vomit. Mia should have died, but she was still alive and healing, letting Ethan at least know that Mia and the family were infected; whatever virus was inside of them had done more than bring them back to life; it had meant them more than humans; they were truly monsters worse than the horrors of Raccoon City, and that made Ethan even more worried. The bakers weren't mindless zombies; they were still humans to some degree.

“Now, don't get up sweetie, you're still weak! You need yuh suppa, Marguerite spent all day cooking up this feast, so y'all better eat up, or else Daddy’s gonna get mad. You won't like me when I'm mad, or else you're f*cked!” Jack declared giggling a little bit at the idea of chasing and killing the newest guest to join his family for dinner. Quickly grabbing a spoonful of sh*t and attempting to ramp it in Ethan’s mouth, causing the man to vomit it out on the table, hacking and groaning in pain feeling the sickening taste of rotten meat, and parts unknown coat the inside of his mouth. But all this act did was piss Jack off. As the man’s sinister grin faded rapidly, in one instance, Ethan could feel a sharp knife being pressed against his cheek. Lucas Baker got in close to see the craving for the blond’s flesh as he bumped into Liliana.

Suddenly, Liliana screamed as her arms swung rapidly in the air, hitting the table, Lucas, or anything in her path. At first, Lucas smiled, seeing the utter insanity in front of him, seeing the unconscious teen having the worst night terror possible, being one second away from Jack decking the living sh*t out of her, and him making the auburn gal his next plaything. That was until a flash of light came out of Liliana’s hands, as two long key-like swords began slicing through the table, and Lucas’s right arm looked like it was made of butter. The swords were odd to everyone in the room except for one, as they watched Liliana swing a blade that was yellow with a silver blade that looked more like a club. Plus, it had a blade that looked like it was made of flowers and had different colors, giving it a feminine quality compared to the club-looking blade.

Ethan could only watch as Liliana’s blades got faster, and her screams only grew in agony. She was in pain, and he couldn't do anything about it, still being tied up. He was surrounded by the bakers as he watched Jack walk up to Liliana, grab her by the hair, and slam her through what was left of the broken table, sending dinner crumbling to the floor.

“Boy, you betta start explaining that sh*t before I kill this girl for destroying this perfectly good feast!” Jack yelled, grabbing hold of Ethan’s neck and slowly choking the man, until the sound of a doorbell started to ring, causing Jack to release his grip and allow Ethan to breathe for a moment. As he walked, Lucas grabbed his dismembered arm and Grandma. Marguerite took Mia, swearing several curse words under her breath that could rival Liliana’s foul mouth.

“You three wait right here; I'm going to come back for all of you real soon!” Jack declared, running out the door and letting Ethan feel a moment of safety as he took another shot at getting out of the chair. Thankfully, after a few more swings, he hit the ground, breaking the chair with a thud. Quickly, Ethan stood up, running over to the teen, untying their bounds, and checking on Liliana.

“Liliana! You have to wake up, please; it's me, Ethan. Please wake the f*ck up; they're going to be back at any moment." Ethan whispered, gently slapping the teen’s face, looking at the silver-haired teen grab hold of her hands, rubbing them as if he knew what was going on.

“It's no use; she’s fighting for her life in the Station of Awakening; you'll have to carry her until she can fully tap into the power of her key blades or be a step closer to obtaining one. I recommend we move quickly; Jack will be nearby, and I don't want to be forced to endure another one of their disgusting dinners.” Riku said, pulling out a small pocket knife from his pockets and handing it off to Ethan, who took it angrily and had a look on his face that screamed this conversation wasn't getting dropped any time soon.

“Kid, the moment we're safe from that madman, you're telling what the hell is going on with Liliana and whatever a key blade is got it, and please tell me you have something to defend yourself with other than a f*cking pocket knife?” Ethan declared, grabbing Liliana and holding her over his left shoulder as he looked out the door to see if Jack was nearby.

“The name is Riku, and to answer your question, I have a weapon! Now let's get to the garbage. I think the family has a vehicle still there." Riku whispered, running over to the stairs leading to the baker's garbage. Ethan quickly followed, hearing heavy footsteps echoing in the distance as he watched Riku pull out a bloody-looking blade of a hacksaw from the inside of his hip pocket that had been made to look like a long bread knife as he started cutting the yellow tape that was locking the power box to the garbage door.

“We have got to hurry; Jack will be around the corner in a moment, and I'll hide in here with Liliana. You need to get the keys from Jack; he'll have them on a table nearby by the door to the main part of the house.” Riku whispered, raising the door high enough so Ethan could get Liliana through to safety.

“You want me to play chicken with a f*cking psycho! Fine, but he better have the keys, or else I'm tossing your ass out here, so you can find them!” Ethan said gently placing Liliana inside the garage, with Riku following behind, Ethan held his breath as the sounds of Jack’s footsteps made him sound nearby.

“Ethan! Ethan! I know you slipped out before we could finish our little supper. Please come out; I'll only rough you up a little bit, as only the kids are still at the table. They have to eat; Suppa is the most important part of this family, and they need our little girl’s gift!” Jack shouted, swinging his shovel freely and letting out a laugh as he walked by the garage, heading into the kitchen, and giving Ethan his chance to dash the keys.
—--
Quickly, Ethan bolted out of the questionable safety of the group's hiding spot in an attempt to get the keys. He had to hurry as he was halfway across the hall, spotting what looked like a pair of keys on the nightstand. Suddenly Jack bolted out of the walls like a Southern demonic version of the Kool-Aid man.

"I thought you could slip out before dinner was done after that girl ruined my feast. Boy, you're in for a world of hurt; now you wait there for a moment.” Jack declared that as Ethan looked around the wreckage of the storage room that must have been connected to the kitchen, he saw a hatch that could get him to someplace safer. Ethan watched Jack walk over to the keys, grab the hatch key, and toss it at his feet.

“There you go, boy, that's the key to the hatch, I know you wanted it, but I'm keeping these keys here. Ya got a nice car, and now you get a choice: run for your life and pray that I don't find them kids, or run and take me to your hiding spot, and I'll take the silver-haired kid, little Eve has been wanting him ever since he played with that cameraman. So what's ya gonna do, either way, you're all f*cked!” Jack said, running towards the blonde, as Ethan quickly turned around and started running.

Ethan had to hurry, as he held the hatch key tightly in his hand, he had to get to the hatch and give Jack the slip. That monster couldn't get his hands on Liliana and Riku, so Ethan ran, faster than he had ever run before, as he bolted into the kitchen, hearing the sounds of Jack’s footsteps, the pounding of his shovel hitting the floor and walls, as he bolted to the door, quickly diving onto the floor, inserting the key into the hatch lock, and turning it as he pulled on the hatch door, opening it just enough to where he could crawl inside, and hoping that Jack wouldn't follow him inside.

“Here’s Daddy!” Jack yelled, hitting the kitchen door with his shovel and breaking the door down. Jack let out a crazed laugh at the sight in front of him. Ethan was faster than he had realized; maybe this outsider would be fun—well, almost as much fun as that cameraman or the girl who nearly killed his baby girl.

“Oh, f*ck this!” Ethan yelled, crawling into the crawlspace, Jack’s laugh echoed in the background as he bolted through the crawlspace, grabbing an interesting coin that was on a lawnmower.

“Have fun down there boy, I'll see you real soon!” Jack yelled, hitting the floor, as Ethan got hit with dust from every swing that assaulted the old wooden floor of the Baker Estate. Ethan hoped that the floor wasn't going to give in and let that madman or his weapon get him. The last thing he needed was to die in a crawlspace before he got a chance to save Liliana or even get to meet Donna. Ethan shook his head. He had to stay positive; he needed to be brave and stop these psychos; it was the only way to make it out of this place alive. So he moved quicker until he found the exit of the crawlspace, finding himself in what looked like a laundry room full of dust and black mold.

Ethan took a quick breath as he heard a phone ringing. Looking around, he saw a phone on the table. Maybe whoever was on the other line could send help or know of some way to make this nightmare more bearable before the night turned into Ethan's must-die time. Ethan took a deep breath as he picked up the phone, placing it against his ear, ready to listen to whoever was on the other line.

“I'm impressed, Ethan; not many people can outrun Daddy, and keep all their limbs attached! Maybe you and the kids can pull this off.” The voice said Ethan could tell they were feminine, and judging by the daddy comment, the person on the other end was the other baker child, Zoe.

“Zoe, what do you mean by pulling this off?” Ethan whispered, as the mysterious woman was silent for a minute, then started mumbling something to herself.

“Look, Ethan, I can't give you all the details or put it easily. But my family is infected, and I can't leave the property until I can get this sickness out of me. The others are too far gone to be saved, so please, Ethan, kill my family; it's the only way any of us are going to survive the night.” Zoe said, breaking down over the phone. Ethan could hear the woman crying, breaking something that sounded like a mirror, and stabbing something; he could hear her screaming something on the other end.

“Die, Eve, just f*cking die!” Zoe screamed as Ethan heard the sound of the phone going off, leaving him with the sound of silence as the real horrors of his journey were just the beginning.

“That's it, Jack; I'm taking you down, and then it's the rest of your f*cking family,” Ethan whispered, pulling out Riku’s pocket knife. As the phone started ringing again, causing Winter's head to jump at the sudden ringing of the phone, he could only hope that Zoe was recalling and that she was going to be okay. He needed her to be okay mentally if they were going to tackle her crazy family.

“Zoe, are you okay?" Ethan spoke softly into the phone, as the sounds of breathing could be heard on the other side.

“Ethan, I'm glad you're still alive! I hope that Liliana is okay. I can't talk long, but know that I got hold of someone who can help you with your problem at the baker's house, so please be strong for me. Not only that, but I love you, my knight in shining armor,” the voice said over the phone, making Ethan feel tears run down his face. It was hers. The first time he heard her voice, the only one he loved after the disappearance of Mia, it was his mysterious friend to whom he sent countless letters: Donna.

“Donna, is that you?” Ethan whispered as he felt his heart rate spike for a minute thinking about the dollmaker on the other end.
“Yes, it's me! Look, Ethan, I don't have much time before the Lord of my village demands it of me. Look, please save Liliana; she is the only way to save both of us. So please be safe. I'm sorry, I have to go. I'll try and call if I get another chance.” Donna whispered, and as the phone clicked, making Ethan hang up the phone, his hands started to shake.

“Donna, don't worry, I'll get out of this madhouse with Liliana, and then I'm coming for you.” Ethan declared, looking around the laundry room and finding a couple of herbs that looked like they were imported from the Arklay Mountains or maybe some crack house from Spain. Either way, he knew that if he was going to take on Jack, he’d need a gun or maybe whatever those key blade things that Riku mentioned Liliana using in her unconscious state.

“All right, Jack, if you want some fun, I'll give you the best time you ever had!” Ethan yelled, opening the door, ready to face the insane family that lay ahead of him.
—-------
Liliana felt like hell. As she opened her eyes, the only thing she could see was a teenager looking at her like she mattered to him. But she didn't know why, but her head was aching, and her heart felt like it had been hit with a f*cking hammer. The last thing she could remember was fighting Lucas, and then nothing; it was like her brain couldn't connect the dots or didn't want to remember seeing something terrible. The only thing she could remember was seeing her islands and her friends. But nothing else was coming to mind. But the silver-haired teen next to her looked familiar; those green eyes sparkled like gems as he looked at her like he cared about her, but his face was a different story. It looked curious, like he was studying her for some unknown reason.

Liliana hoped that Ethan was nearby, as she had so many questions, and yet one question still lingered in the back of her mind: who was Rebecca, and why did she feel important to her, and her friends? She didn't know why that name lingered in her mind; maybe she was a friend or Sora’s mom. But Liliana knew one thing: someone was going to f*cking die soon.

--------

Sora could feel his consciousness slipping away, as the key blade user could feel the keyblade being plunged into his heart. Sure, Donald and Goofy would have told him it was hasty, and his mom would have called him a fool and something insulting or maybe foolish akin to his uncle, but it was the only way to save Kairi, and stop Ansem. Sure options were limited, but when an evil mastermind takes over your friend and threatens to plunge the universe into darkness, what else could Sora have done?

Donald and Goofy were trapped behind a magic barrier; Mom still didn't have her heart, leaving her an empty shell, and his aunt and uncle were fighting an army of heartless monsters with their friends. Sora could only attempt to stop the madness known as Ansem from developing even further. So rushing into fight Riku was the best idea he had, as they had literal minutes on the clock before the universe would sink into the abyss and untold suffering would happen.

Although Sora was confused at what was happening, it was like he was sinking deeper into an ocean of colors, only able to spot little things from his journey, like Ariel's cave, or the clock tower in Neverland. Sora's expression quickly turned from sadness to confusion, as the deeper he fell, the older and bizarre memories started to appear. Seeing his family fighting being captured to save his aunt Serah, fighting the monstrous Galaeth as he loomed over them, casting doom, giving Sora his first near-death experience, to the grander moments of his childhood like a cocoon being held in the sky, Mom becoming Etro's champion, and then a symbol of death for centuries.

The memories didn't stop until Sora landed on a stained-looking platform; it was a massive circle and had beautiful artwork of him and his parents; Mom was smiling, and Dad was holding them tightly in a hug, while other images showed a variety of weapons and outfits he and move wore, but the last image caught Sora's attention of it being him and a girl who looked like she truly loved him; her face was covered but they were dancing above a city, as the sunset bloomed against the night sky in unity.

"What is going on here?" Sora whispered to himself as he shook his head: Why was he seeing all of these memories like his life was flashing before his eyes? He stabbed himself with the key to return hearts, so his was probably fading. But did his death have to hurt, seeing everything knowing he wouldn't see any of it ever again, he would have been happier with the fact that Mom and everyone were okay, that his sacrifice saved the universe, and that Ansem was defeated once Mom beat him since she was stronger than he was.

"I brought you here; sorry if the memories were a little overwhelming. I thought giving you something to focus on would be better than drifting to me in the dark!" A voice called out, making Sora quickly turn around until he saw a person floating over to him. Sora could only see the figure's eyes sparkling like priceless diamonds made of the grandest sapphire and golden amber known to mankind. Her smile was soft and full of compassion and excitement; her blond hair flowed like it was being carried by magic; and it had cute blue lines running through it, making the blue appear like the blue sky engulfed by the beauty of a calming sunset. The dress she wore was insane, like a galaxy was covering her form, despite hiding the beauty that was her face—the face of an angel, whoever this girl was made Sora's heart flutter at the sight of her. Even the white cape she wore made her sparkling dress shine even more, like she was the embodiment of beauty in all of creation.

"What do you mean you brought me here, who are you?" Sora said, asking the unknown teen in front of him, doing his best to hide the blush on his face in his mess of pink hair, knowing that if his aunt saw him, he'd be called a cherry blossom in no time. The girl just kept smiling, until she put her hand on his face making Sora gasp softly at how warm her hand was feeling like a burst of warmth and endless light was being poured into his being. Her skin was soft to the touch and was softer than the softest pillow, Sora couldn't tell if he was dreaming or losing it in his last moments, and he was seeing an angel by his side.

"My Name is Kingdom Hearts, But you can call me Kay! It's easier, and as to the reason I brought you here. Well, I need your help with things, and I think you know about the princess of hearts, right?" Kay spoke softly as she removed her hand from Sora to tighten the little blue heart piece that held her cape together. Sora watched Kay slowly. He wasn't sure If he could talk to her; he was getting lost in every detail about her, to the point that words felt meaningless before her. But he took a breath, ready to answer the teen, doing his best not to be lost gazing at the hearts in her eyes.

"I know of the old princesses of heart, Snow White, Cinderella, Belle, Alice, Aurora, Mom, and Kairi!" Sora stated as his tone grew sadder, noting off the last two princesses, saying their names made his heart sting a little as he wondered what would happen to them and what Kay was getting at she placed her hand on his shoulder as Sora turned to see Kay's smile, it was so bright and pure that Sora couldn't help but smile, even if he didn't want to at the moment.

"It'll be ok, Sora. I know you have questions and are worried about them. But I'm here to give you a second chance at saving them again." Kay whispered, gently rubbing Sora's shoulders, doing her best to relax the teen, so things would go smoothly. She wished this was as easy as her sisters made it out to be.

"What do you mean second chance, aren't I dead?" Sora asked, doing his best to hold back his tears, while he spoke to what was his goddess of Light, and Balance if the notes from Ansem and that insane Doctor he fought inside Monstro were anything to go by. Granted the most he could remember from the intense rambling of science, death, and multiverse talk was the notion that Kingdom Hearts wasn't just a giant heart in the sky but a group of beings whose focus was their prince or princess of balance to protect their universe, and bring happiness to all around them, as well as protect them from harm. At least that's what Sora took it at face value, as it sounded insane, but then again, here he was talking to Kay, a literal being created from the first Kingdom of Hearts during the age of fairy tales.

"Technically, you aren't dead; your body is being split into about two to four different beings with their own lives, but you, being my Prince of Light, allow me to yank you from space and give you time to figure out what needs to be done to save the universe. If I hadn't taken you, you would have become heartless, then saved by your Mom and Kairi, then died fighting Ansem on the thirteenth day.

"So I would have been saved, but I'd still lose in the end. I guess that dream I had all those years ago is coming true. The day after that dream, I got a mysterious outfit with a note that read, "Life would fade in the thirteen days, but the Prince of Light shouldn't fear, as his goddess shall guide him to the ones who shall help him save his universe." I didn't know what it meant, and Mom wouldn't tell me, outside of the fact that it was like when she had to save the world in thirteen days. So I'm guessing that I'll have to find these thirteen people and stop Ansem from destroying everything." Sora said, summoning his key blade, only for nothing to appear, causing Sora to look on in fear. As the Kingdom Key was gone, he couldn't feel its connection anymore.

“Kay, what happened to my key blade?" Sora wondered, asking the teen, as his hands started to shake, his mind racing with questions as he quickly pulled his Mom's sword from behind his back. He sighed for a second, knowing he wasn't defenseless and knowing Mom would have been worried if he had gotten hurt.

"Well, when your body was split into different pieces, the key blade was taken as well, so once we get you back to Destiny Island, I'll help you forge a new key." Kay declared, giving Sora a little thumbs up to ease his worried mind. Kay quickly saw Sora's face morph from worried to a more calm look, making her want to giggle at how quickly her little prince of light could change his emotions so rapidly. His smile was something she had dreamed and heard about, but seeing it up close made Kay realize she wanted to see that handsome smile often.

Kay didn't know why she liked seeing Sora's smile. Maybe it was how simple and clean it was knowing that it was pure, as pure could be. Maybe it was the fact that she had feelings for the teen, but she couldn't understand why beyond the fact that some part of her heart desired a connection with the spiky-haired teen next to her. She truly didn't know why but she wanted to know more about these feelings, maybe if things went better for this timeline, she'd be able to connect with Sora on a deeper level, but sadly that would have to wait till things were done.

"Wait, what do you mean, Destiny Island? It was still lost in the darkness when the Heartless attacked. How would we get there or even get me a new key blade?" Sora yelled, wondering how they'd get a key blade in the first place, let alone make it to Destiny Island when it was trapped away in the Realm of Darkness. Sora wasn't sure how it would be possible for him to get there, even with the help of Kingdom Hearts by his side. He knew from people like Caius that you need more than power; you need the means to travel and not be overtaken by the darkness, or else you'd lose your sense of self completely.

"Sora, tell me, have you heard of time travel?" Kay said, asking her dearly beloved. Sora only nodded at Kay's question about time travel. Sora knew what time travel was; after all, he had to travel with his aunt to many points in time to save Mom. The level of insanity they created was something else, so the thought of using time travel again made Sora wonder what the changes would be to the timeline.

"Yeah, I know what time travel is; I've done it before. How we're going to save Mom and everyone, going back to before Destiny Island was lost, and messing with the flow of time." Sora whispered, knowing that messing with time was a serious thing and that fate didn't like it when the flow of time was altered. He didn't know if things would play out the same or if they could really make changes, like Mom coming with him or even something minor like the route they'd take. Sora sighed, scratching his head, hating how time travel gave him so many different questions of what if. But it was the only way, and heck, it wasn't like the current timeline was going to get any better.

"Alright, let's travel through time, Kay!" Sora said, grabbing Kay's hand and making the goddess smile, seeing her Prince of Light ready to face the danger without a moment to waste once he understood what was needed. Silently, Kay started to glow as the surrounding platform started glowing with light. This time things would be better with balance and faith; light would defeat the darkness, and a new dawn would bloom across the universe.
"My Dearly Beloved, be strong; I shall guide you! Always beside you, together we shall fight them hand in hand." Kay whispered as looked at Sora. As they closed their eyes, their bodies started to feel the flow of time circle around them.

-----

When Sora opened his eyes, he was surprised to see the sunlight on Destiny Island again. Sure, he knew Kay would have been able to take him back in time, but part of him felt like it was too good to be true. Maybe it was nerves after all; his journey with his Aunt Serah was a lifetime ago, and things can change over time. He wasn't scared of the future because time travel was as changeable as fate. It was just another thing that could be messed with, leading to things getting better or worse.

But Sora hoped that with Kay by his side, things would be better. He wanted to see what his future held and what adventures his family would have once Ansem and the Door to Darkness were stopped. However, he was just as curious about what his goddess of light was like. What were her intentions beyond helping him and being friendly? The most he knew of Kay was basic things like how she was part of Kingdom Hearts and that she had others, whom she called family. Sure, that was interesting, but Sora needed to know more if this partnership was going to last; he generally wanted to know more about his goddess and if her sisters had a part in all of this or a part of his life.

Sora looked at the small rowboat that he had left by the small wooden dock. Maybe the boat ride could help him understand the pretty blonde and dive deeper into her plan; maybe he could understand the multiverse a little. Just enough to make sense of the idea and what other versions of him would have done or been like in the first place. Maybe Kay could also explain to him why his heart was beating faster than normal when he was around her; it couldn't be romantic feelings already; they had just met a few minutes ago.

“Sora, take off your shoes and feel the sand! It feels so lovely; I can't believe how warm and soft this island could be.” Kay told the teen as he let out a smile, taking off his shoes and letting the warm sand brush against his feet. Sora could only smile as he looked at Kay. Seeing the goddess feel the warmth of the island and the enjoyment it was bringing her made Sora’s heart flutter. Oh, how he hoped to ask her out one day, once the universe was saved and things were peaceful again. Sora wondered for a second why he
The sandy beaches felt peaceful as Kay could feel Sora gently picking her up in his arms. The Goddess of Light wanted to laugh at the pure bravery of her beloved knight. He was risking his life and pride to save her from the evil, beautiful sand that would ruin her dress as it brushed the sand of the island.

"Oh, My hero already!" Kay whispered, gently planting her lips against Sora's cheek, watching the dust of red quickly appear on the teen's face. Kay looked at her dearly beloved; he was falling for her charms, and, to be honest, Kay was feeling the same in her heart. She was falling for Sora, her Sora, she had to admit she was loving this time together. The universe was still on half of the first day to go, and that meant they had plenty of time to enjoy the first day and figure things out.

Kay was even happy to see the small rowboat, which meant she could have her first boat ride. Maybe it would have a romantic moment like when one of her sisters told her of the time Sora and his girlfriend shared their first family photo on a boat, or like the story where Sora and his mom were at the beach in Twilight town, having the time of their lives after the mother's husband cheated on them.

But Kay knew they'd also have to talk about the future and what to do with the other days. So Kay took a deep breath and sat down in the boat as Sora grabbed the oars and slowly pushed the boat into the calm blue sea that surrounded them. It would take roughly twenty, maybe thirty, minutes to arrive at the actual Destiny island with the boat of them on the tiny rowboat. So Kay took a deep breath of the salty air and prepared herself for what was bound to be an interesting conversation.
-----

“So Kay! Why did my universe end thirteen days into my journey, and how is this chance going to be different? I mean, you being here to help and me knowing what's to come might help; maybe saving Mom would be possible. But after today, we'll be at twelve days, and it feels like we won't have time to get enough people to stop Xehanort.” Sora asked, looking at the goddess as he quickly rowed through the clear blue sea, watching Kay’s arm gently brush against the water, causing Sora to feel his heart flutter a little more at the beautiful sight.

“Well, if we can save your mom from Ansem and the heartless, then we can travel faster with her ship, rather than go through Traverse Town, and fight with Donald, and Goofy to get to the chosen places. Don't get me wrong; I know the dog and duck probably meant a lot to you. But given how powerful this version of Ansem is, I am surprised that you were strong enough to fight him with the help and time given. But then again, you are my Prince of Light, and I know this time things will go better!” Kay said proudly as she placed a hand on Sora’s heart, feeling it's beat, still strong, and ready for anything. Maybe it would be possible to find a more romantic option with her prince once everything was safe.

“You're right, Kay, this time things will be better, and with Mom and Aunt Serah, but won't we need more people to help fight Ansem? He was even more powerful than Caisus, he was almost as powerful as Xehanort when Mom fought him. Did you have people in mind to help beat him or give us a chance?” Sora wondered what the plan would be if they only had twelve days, and that wasn't enough time to find people and work on training him how to relearn the key blade and the various spells it held.

“I had a few people in mind; granted, I couldn't take the strongest people from this universe, and go to Ansem. It would probably be all reality in the process, so I picked people who were either pure of heart or had enough powers and skills to help us get strong enough to beat Ansem, as a team.” Kay said, listening to Sora as he took some deep breaths for a second. Kay smiled, seeing her beloved nerves feeling more relaxed; they didn't need this level of stress on the first day.

The first day was meant to be easy for them; Sora and his Mom were the first of the possible thirteen on her list of people to beat Ansem. They were the first on her list, for the reason that one was the Prince of Light and the other was not just a princess of Heart, but Light was Etro’s Champion and a god of death. So she would be strong enough to help with any issues, but if Kay was being honest with herself, She liked the tales her sisters would mention of Mom’s relationship with Sora going above and beyond to save him from harm, and it sounded too good to want at least one mom of Sora’s.

Despite her list containing about two or three of the princesses needed to open or seal the door inside Hollow Bastion, The hard part of the day was getting Lightning on board and then being able to accept Night of Fate happening, letting the world fall to darkness, letting Kairi get taken, and Riku starting his journey into the darkness. Kay knew this was the hardest part of the day. It wasn't the monsters or villains that worried her; it was Sora’s mom and what she would say to her about all of this.

“Hey Kay, what are the others like? Other versions of me, that is.” Sora let out a scream, shaking the goddess out of her worrisome thoughts as she quickly placed a hand on her chin. This caused Sora to smile for a second. Knowing Kay was probably nervous about meeting his mom, Sora decided to see if she would open up about any other versions of him. Help keep Kay relaxed enough so he can help her talk to Mom.

“Well, what versions would you like to know about? Some are men, some are girls, and some are more different in their approach to helping others. I guess it depends on what you want to know. But I'd be happy to talk about every one of them if you'd like!” Kay said, grinning at Sora, causing the teen to be speechless at the sight of her smile. It was like the sun had exploded in his face, and he had found the perfect sight to have a final moment.

“I guess, starting with one of the mer ones, I think that would be interesting to hear about. Were they like Ariel, or something much different?” Sora said, wondering how differently a life as a mermaid would have changed him or her. But were they humans first, or did they start life under the sea?

“It's funny, actually; only three versions of you are merfolks. One was born a princess of the sea, a friend of yours, Ariel. She was the daughter of one of the redhead’s sisters. Sadly, my sister hasn't told me much of her life as yet, so I don't know much about her compared to the other two. You see, my sister, who handles their universe, is a romantic. She loves seeing romance and loves talking about it. Treating the two universes like they are the best, let's just say her versions of Sora are heavily into romance.” Kay said, knowing that her Sora thankfully wasn't as crazy for love as the mermaids, or the one that was so love-crazy for Rikku.

“So some of me are from other worlds or other times! That sounds a little crazy, but I guess anything is possible. So what other crazy versions are out there, do I have any kids or crazy things like superpowers besides the keyblade? I wanna know Kay, what are some of the weirder or darker versions of me or the kids?” Sora said, rubbing his hands, as the sight of the Destiny Island town was getting closer, meaning they were probably having a conversation or two since arriving at his house.

“I guess it can't be helped. I know a few that would mentally destroy you, but before we start diving into the darker tales, Know that I was going to wait for your mom, so you both know what the risk of not only this failing, but how you losing your mom, would cause untold dangers for this universe. But Sora, are you ready to learn about the versions of you that had kids and powers, so I won't stop your curiosity.” Kay whispered, watching her knight nod, as she took a moment to think which kid or universe was the best to ease Sora into all of this information.

“I’ll only tell you of a little kid, the one my sisters have dubbed the Darkest one. A girl born from an unholy experiment by Ansem, the seeker of Darkness! Liliana Darkbloom, to be frank, was the darkest, and most violent of your kids, from her birth to the first time I met her, roughly an hour before her assault on her Ansem. Liliana was cruel to those who fought her if they weren't her friends or someone she could understand. She'd kill them without mercy or compassion, once she got angry enough to face them.” Kay whispered, knowing the seventh sister wouldn't be happy, Sora knowing of Liliana this early could be dangerous if things got to the point. Kay hoped her sisters had faith in her and Sora to not send their warriors, the chaos would be more monstrous than even Ansem.

“I'm guessing she's not one to mess with! So what happened to her parents? I'm guessing I must have been gone, or something bad happened to make her so violent.” Sora said, looking at Kay with worried eyes. He didn't know why, but he hoped Liliana was okay and that things weren't too bad in her universe. As the boat gently hit the sandy beach of Destiny Island, the boat ride was over, but Sora knew this conversation would return with Mom and Kay.

“Well, we're here! Don't worry, Sora; I'll make sure to go slow and work our way up through the plans and stories. But finish talking about Liliana; her parents were used in an experiment to create her. She's the reason one of the people needed to stop this version of Ansem. I wanted to save this part for after meeting your mom, but our second world is the home of one, Donna Beneveinto, and her doll.” Kay declared, gently grabbing Sora’s hand as the teen walked up to his beachside house, giving the door a few knocks. As the door flew open, a flash of pink hair was in front of the teen’s face.

“Hi, Mom! I'm home early, and I think we need to talk!” Sora let out, watching his mom's smile, quickly becoming more stern and serious, her pale blue eyes looking at her son, and the being known as Kingdom Hearts. Claire quickly moved away from the door, moving the deadbolt from the door, allowing the kids to enter. She would have to put the kettle on. Claire knew this day would be bound to happen; it had been ten years since she had aided Aqua and her friends against Xehanort. Everything was too peaceful, even with no sight or mention of the key blade teens.

“Come on in; I'm guessing if you brought Kingdom Hearts to our doorstep, time travel must have happened, so once I get us some tea, we'll talk about what's going to happen.” Claire told the teens as she headed for the kitchen that tonight was going to be an interesting night, to say the least.

-------

Kay was a little nervous as she waited for Sora’s mom to return from the kitchen. She could only lay on what was probably the softest couch possible next to her beloved prince of light. The first thing Kay smelt when she entered the seaside home was the smell of cinnamon and honey, which quickly came to mind. She wasn't sure what to expect from this meeting. Sora's mom was not just a princess of heart, but one of the thirteen and a goddess in her own right. Kay could feel her beloved hand gently grab her as Sora slowly walked Kay over to the kitchen, giving her enough time to get a feel for the house and what it meant to the pink-haired family.
The goddess of light and balance was surprised at the sight of the rustic living room and all the cute little plants, pictures, and drawings of faraway memories. Kay felt like she was looking through different points in time. As they gently walked to the kitchen, more photos and drawings became known to her: a sphere in the sky, a city that screamed warrior's pride, and a family consisting of a pink-haired woman and her son, as well as a dark-skinned man with green hair. They were smiling and happy. The photos of a giant city felt magical as Kay looked at how the family was happy with the city name written on the back of the photo, Midgard.

Looking at the two pink-haired family members made Kay wonder what it would be like to be part of this family compared to her sisters. They seemed so happy and full of love, and Kay knew that it was because of that love that they fought against fate to keep that connection going. It was so different to see a normal yet abnormal family compared to her sisters. She wondered if they truly were as connected as she had thought. Kay wished that this day wasn't just a long conversation about the fate of this universe, her sisters, and the insane lives of the numerous Soras that graced the multiverse, but rather just a day that felt normal. A soft hand to hold, a beautiful sunset, and a happy day feeling like a real family. Kay’s thoughts were quickly broken as Sora headed into the kitchen, hugging his mother. Kay could only smile at the sight of that hug. It was as wonderful to see in person as she thought—not hiding in the distance or viewing some magic artifact, but something more special.

"Sora, it's a good thing you came home early; breakfast is almost ready! We're having Cinnamon rolls covered with honey and mint tea!" Lightning said, looking over at her son and letting out a smile, knowing that this was probably going to be one of the hardest tasks she ever had in her life. So she did the only thing she could to make her son and what was probably his future girlfriend feel more comfortable as they learned of this new insanity to enter their lives. After all, time travel is one thing if Sora has forgotten to get Serah a present or if the universe is dying again due to higher beings acting like cruel dicks to her family. But the fact that time traveled and one of the fabled thirteen goddesses of light, balance, and the multiverse was in her house meant that the future was taking a different turn.

“Mom, is the tea almost ready, this is gonna be a long conversation, and I was hoping that Kay wasn't gonna get too scared by you,” Sora whispered as Claire smiled gently, rubbing her Son’s pink hair, revealing the tiniest hints of dark green that made Claire feel the resemblance of her husband, the way that he worried about her, and how others would view her more serious nature on the surface.

“It'll be ready in a minute; I'm just waiting for the rolls to cool down, and I wanted to get a better look at your new girlfriend!” Lightning whispered, showing her son a cheeky smile. As she watched his face grow red at the mention of the great Kingdom Hearts being his girlfriend, she looked over to see Kay’s face turning red as she tried hiding her face in her dress, and cape.

“Mom, she's not my girlfriend yet! We only have thirteen days to save the universe before even the chance of her being my girlfriend can happen.” Sora yelled as his face transformed into a tomato, watching the grin on his mom’s face grow even more at the fact that Sora confirmed it. Sure, the fact that the universe was going to die again was a pain, but now she had a reason to know more about this issue.

“Ok, then you and Kay go sit on the couch while I bring the snacks; we've got a lot to talk about. Oh, and Kay, if you return after thirteen days, just know that I will use every fiber of my being to drag all of your sisters to the wedding.” Lightning said, feeling more excited by the minute. This felt like the time she and Rand faced that one winged angel, just so Sora could see how they still had it. Oh, how fun it was to watch that chicken die and be nothing more than a memory. But now things were looking a lot better than being a stay-at-home mom, who happened to be a god that helped redo the universe.
—------
Sora and Kay sat on the couch quietly, as the sound of cups, plates, and laughter could be heard. Sora just looked at Kay, as her face still looked like it was still pretty red. But now they knew that they had feelings for each other and that Mom was going to plan something crazy even though they hadn't even had a first date, unless a boat ride talking about the multiverse counts. Heck, they hadn't even had real conversations about where to live or when would their daughter Laputa be brought into the world. It all seemed so crazy, but Sora honestly hoped that this crazy romance would be possible after the thirteen days were over. Kay just smiled at the thought of being appreciated, and quickly involved in the Farron family, she had thought her sixth sister would continue to joke about it forever. Kay watched Lightning make her way out of the kitchen, the soothing smell of the tea helped calm her down, only for Kay to notice Sora shaking.

“Ok, Sora, let's start from the beginning of your journey since I'm guessing something happened to me, and the others! What happened to you after you arrived at the play island?” Lightning said, placing a cup of tea in Kay and Sora’s hands and watching her son’s hands tremble at the mention of the islands. Claire knew that her son never felt fear, not unless it was something terrible; he wasn't scared when the universe was ending or when he watched her fight Xehanort.

“They returned to Mom, he returned to the island, and started destroying everyone! I watched everything burn to the ground as the heartless arrived to claim what was left of the living.” Sora whispered to his mother as the cup of tea in his hands fell onto the floor.

“You don't mean Xehanort, Sephiroth, and that mad Doctor!” Claire let out, feeling her fist tighten at the thought of those monsters returning after all this time. It had been years since the death of Aerith, years since Rand sacrificed himself to defeat Xehanort, and only a month since that Doctor threatened her son. Claire stood up, hugging her son. She knew that destiny was cruel, but to think that all of their worst nightmares after moving to the paradise of Destiny Island would follow them and torment her son. It made the pink-haired woman pissed and ready to return those monsters to the depths of whatever hole they crawled out of.

“Mom, I thought I saw her again; I saw Aerith when Sephiroth returned; she saved me; I was so scared that I left Donald, and Goofy to face that man, and as I ran with Aerith far away, I didn't stop until I was eaten by a giant whale. The pain didn't stop; I could still see his face when even the Doctor was fighting a monster that looked like something out of a horror movie.” Sora said as his voice cracked that the last remnants of the kind-hearted teen were gone; all that was left at that moment was the aftermath of a journey of pain and misery. Sora had hoped to be strong enough to put on a smile, letting people know that he was fine, but in reality, nothing was fine.

“I guess now this journey is going to be twice as hard as the first, Sora. Can you look at me?" Kay said, placing her hands on Sora’s cheeks, letting the teen feel a sense of warmth as he was surrounded by the people who cared about him.

“I promise, while I live and breathe, I will do everything in my power to keep you happy, you will only have to suffer as much as the world gives you. I made sure that our journey was as simple and doable as possible. So no fake smiles, no tears, you have me, your mom, and soon others by your side, so don't cry or feel fear my dearly beloved. Be strong and I shall guide you, always beside you!” Kay said engulfing her prince deeper into a group hug Sora let out a few tears, as a small smile formed.

“I'll try!” Sora whispered as the pair held onto Sora, they would let go of him until the conversation was over, and Sora knew that they still had a lot to talk about. The only thing Sora could see was his mom and Kay's eyes. It was like he was experiencing an untold level of happiness, the beauty of Kay's eyes only helped to make the painful memories of the past feel like memories at least for a moment. Plus seeing his mother's eyes always made Sora feel like everything was ok, that the adventures, the people they met, everything was still ok even though they were on the ultimate time limit again.

"Kay, who are the people we need to defeat Ansem? I wanna make sure that we can do this, so please tell me, so that my son won't have to suffer alone." Lightning said, wondering just how badly that Angel, and madman hurt her boy to the point of him being a broken mess. It wasn't right, Sora's life was supposed to be filled with happiness and a sense of peace after the death of Rand, the collapse of Radiant Garden, and Midgar.

"Well for starters, my sisters have been forming a team from across the multiverse. I decided to do something similar, you see Ms. Farron this universe has been trying or been forced to end itself a few times. Your battles against Sephiroth and both cases of the thirteen-day time limit made us wonder if it was possible to replicate, and try and save as many universes as possible. My sisters felt the need to use versions of your son, and any possible child to save people, but I decided to try something different. The friends, and people around Sora matter just as much as any daughter or form of Sora. So I picked people who could help Sora grow strong enough to stop Ansem, and truly make a difference in their own lives. You know, being more than a small part of something bigger!" Kay declared, smiling at the upcoming adventure and hope for the universe, she knew this could work, all that was needed was people and for her beloved to be happy.
I guess that makes sense, so who did you have in mind?" Claire said, letting go of her son and the goddess to take a sip of tea, wondering if her sister, Snow, and the others were involved or even their friends from Midgard

"First, I have you guys. Sora is obviously the main piece of the team, and your mom is strong and could definitely help make the journey easier, as well as keep the team in check. The third and fourth in the group are Ms. Yuffie and a man named Ernest! Ms. Kisaragi was too good not to pass up, and Ernest will be of help in trying to get the others to join us more normally. Let's see if numbers five and six were interesting, I think because they seem to be the most magical out of the group outside of us and the Midgard support. Five is a Half-Genie named Shantae, and number six is a Lamina named Tuki. She's one heck of a merchant and should be able to supply us with things, plus, how could we say no to a snake woman?

"Number seven and eight are from a creepy village; Ethan Winters, and Donna Beneviento are going to be interesting, Ethan goes above and beyond for family, so, of course, he'd save the universe, and Donna could be helpful in Hollow Bastion when we have to deal with Riku's attempt at stealing the key blade from Sora again." Kay declared, smiling at the list of people so far, she only had twelve people planned so far, but the party was meant to make Sora's job easier. She didn't put too much thought into how everyone would work as a team, maybe she should have listened to Hateko more closely rather than getting lost in the idea of meeting Sora and going on an adventure with him and his mother.

"Does Ethan, Donna, or Ernest have any powers? I'd assume that the genie would have something, and the Lamina probably won't fight much, but what about the others? Do they sound more normal than the likes of Yuffie, or even Sora?" Lightning let out, rubbing the back of her neck as she tried wrapping her head around the bizarre list of people so far. The most she could come up with was her, Sora, Yuffie, and Shantae fighting, and Tuki giving them enough potions and supplies to go to war, but the biggest question was the others; they sounded like normal people that haven't experienced the universe-ending stuff that her, Rand, and Sora had dealt with. Lightning hoped that Kay had a good reason behind picking them, or at the very least picked them because whatever skill they had would truly benefit her Son in defeating Ansem.

“Well, Ethan had survived getting his limbs cut off, and fought a monster made of mold, and one of my sister's warriors, Liliana, spoke highly of him, as did Donna. Donna can make illusions, and mess with people's minds, so that could help in blending in, or at least stop Maleficent, or any possible issues that could happen. Plus, she does get gun training from what the other champions have mentioned to the versions of her that lived. Ernest is just a funny guy who gets tossed into crazy hijinks and comes out perfectly fine, plus we need someone to keep spirits high." Kay said, her grin growing even bigger, nearly rivaling Sora's. She was feeling excited at the thought of everything, to the point where she started bouncing up and down in delight, rocking Sora in her arms like she had won the jackpot.

"Kay, What do you mean, the versions that lived?" Sora whispered, making Kay stop for a second, as her smile quickly dimmed. She didn't like bringing this part up in conversations whenever she met a version of Sora, his kids, or his parents. It was a cruel reminder of fate, that the Dollmaker was destined to die in most universes beyond a select few.

"Donna's life isn't a happy one, honestly I didn't want to bring this up because, in most cases, Donna dies and is left to rot in her manor. I picked her so that she could live, and give another version of her some form of happiness like one who adopted Liliana with Ethan or became a cop to protect her son after the downfall of her village. Originally, Donna didn't have any reason to be a part of the group beyond my want for her happiness, but the more I thought about it, her powers were the one way to save you from stabbing yourself with the keyblade, as well as the Riku bit from a second ago." Kay let out, gripping hold of Sora tighter, she couldn't bear the idea of losing him, even if it made Roxas, Xion, and Namine possible. She needed him; someone else could make them, Sora was too important to her to see her suffer and temporarily die for five minutes to appease the laws of the universe.

"I understand, Kay! I'll make sure to get Donna for you, and make sure that I'll never perish on your watch, I promise, both you and Mom will never have to see me go through that again." Sora let out, gently rubbing the goddess's long blond hair, as his eyes got lost in the endless beauty of her dress. Sora knew that it would be a big deal if anyone else knew about his first death at the hands of the key blade, so he had to make sure that a second time wasn't on the cards. He owed it to Kay and his mother, to be strong and keep them happy, no matter the cost.

"Okay, who are the other people? I think we should move on to a happier topic. Why don't we talk about your sisters and their significant others over dinner? I can't remember the last time I had dinner when the islands were engulfed in darkness. It's funny, the last time Sora ate anything was when his mom cooked a bowl of rice with grilled chicken. Sora didn't feel like eating until the Ooze in Monstro forced something down his throat, and even then, he spent most of twelve days resting in Yuffie's bed, barely hanging on to dear life under the weight of all the pain he endured with Donald and Goofy.

"Number nine, ten, eleven, and twelve are Aqua, 2B, Cloud, and Tifa! Cloud and Tifa had more muscle to help fight, same as 2B, and Aqua. The last time I was told Aqua was a princess of heart just like Lightning, so it is smart to keep them close so Maleficent does get them." Kay said, watching Lightning's eyes widen at the fact that Aqua was still alive after the battle in the keyblade graveyard. The pink-haired woman's mind started racing with more questions like how she survived, what she had been doing, and what happened to Ven.

“Sora, what did Aqua look like when you saw her in Hollow Bastion?" Lightning whispered, gently touching her son's shoulder. She had to know what happened, and she promised that she would be there to protect them, to offer them a safe place to live after the death of Erquas. Lightning hoped that Aqua was okay; she was the only one who had the best chance at living through the final battle, due to Terra getting taken over, and Ven being in a coma right before the X-Blade had blown up.

"She was sleeping in a pod, so I don't know what she was like, but she was wearing a black outfit with a skirt, and I found a big sword that must have been her's in the castle library. So I'm guessing things didn't go the best for her. She had a black cloth over her eyes and looked like some kind of soldier rather than the mage she saw all those years ago.

"So She's alive at least; good, maybe we'll be able to save her, and then understand more about what happened to Ven. Kay, after dinner, we'll leave. My ship is on the other side of the play island, so where are we going first, it'll help us plan a better course of action." Lightning said, standing up, as she looked down at the goddess and Sora. Tonight was going to be a big night, and they'd need to be prepared, both physically and mentally, and understand that after tonight time was the most important thing that they had.

"The first place we're going to is Byerville, home of Ernest, and the first of our twelve remaining days. Sora, I bet you'll like it, the town will be celebrating Halloween, so we'll get to have a little fun before the harder worlds happen." Kay said, holding her beloved's hand tightly, as she watched his smile grow at the thought of Halloween, and a more peaceful journey with his mother, and the most breathtaking person he had ever met.

"That sounds perfect; I'll look forward to it. What do you think, Mom?" Sora let out a sigh as his mother entered the kitchen, grabbing some pork and breading. Claire turned to face her son, she gave him a big smile, letting Sora know that everything would be okay. This would be a new start, he wouldn't have to see that Angel till later; Mom wouldn't be taken by the heartless, and he had Kay next to him to give encouragement and fun stories until it was time to leave. Sora let out a small smile. Today was going to be a good day

Storage space - Jamiekeyblade123 - Kingdom Hearts (Video Games) [Archive of Our Own] (2024)
Top Articles
Latest Posts
Article information

Author: Dr. Pierre Goyette

Last Updated:

Views: 6236

Rating: 5 / 5 (70 voted)

Reviews: 93% of readers found this page helpful

Author information

Name: Dr. Pierre Goyette

Birthday: 1998-01-29

Address: Apt. 611 3357 Yong Plain, West Audra, IL 70053

Phone: +5819954278378

Job: Construction Director

Hobby: Embroidery, Creative writing, Shopping, Driving, Stand-up comedy, Coffee roasting, Scrapbooking

Introduction: My name is Dr. Pierre Goyette, I am a enchanting, powerful, jolly, rich, graceful, colorful, zany person who loves writing and wants to share my knowledge and understanding with you.